Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Corbin necklace
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Corbin necklace
Author: Henry Kitchell Webster
Release date: July 22, 2025 [eBook #76546]
Language: English
Original publication: New York: A. L. Burt Company, 1926
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/76546
Credits: Susan E., David E. Brown, Edo Reich, Mary Fahnestock-Thomas,
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
generously made available by The Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CORBIN
NECKLACE ***
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Corbin necklace
Author: Henry Kitchell Webster
Release date: July 22, 2025 [eBook #76546]
Language: English
Original publication: New York: A. L. Burt Company, 1926
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/76546
Credits: Susan E., David E. Brown, Edo Reich, Mary Fahnestock-Thomas,
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
generously made available by The Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CORBIN
NECKLACE ***
Page 4
THE CORBIN NECKLACE
Page 5
Page 6
The Corbin Necklace
By HENRY KITCHELL WEBSTER
AUTHOR OF
“The Innocents,” “Joseph Greer and His Daughter,”
“Mary Wollaston,” “The Thoroughbred,” etc.
A. L. BURT COMPANY
Publishers New York
Published by arrangement with The Bobbs-Merrill Company
Printed in U. S. A.
By HENRY KITCHELL WEBSTER
AUTHOR OF
“The Innocents,” “Joseph Greer and His Daughter,”
“Mary Wollaston,” “The Thoroughbred,” etc.
A. L. BURT COMPANY
Publishers New York
Published by arrangement with The Bobbs-Merrill Company
Printed in U. S. A.
Page 7
Copyright, 1926
By The Bobbs-Merrill Company
Printed in the United States of America
Copyright, 1926
By Liberty Weekly, Incorporated
By The Bobbs-Merrill Company
Printed in the United States of America
Copyright, 1926
By Liberty Weekly, Incorporated
Page 8
CONTENTS
CHAPTER PAGE
I Punch—and Judy 1
II Shoal Water 20
III Frustration of Punch 35
IV Something Behind 51
V The Legs of a Suit of Pajamas 77
VI Reward of Merit 91
VII In the Summer-House 102
VIII Expert Consideration 115
IX Mystification of Eagle-Eye 139
X Transformation Scene 155
XI When I Came In 168
XII An Excursion into Arcady 180
XIII Stung! 196
XIV A Point of Honor 212
XV Black Looks 220
XVI The Gentle Art 234
XVII Some Must Watch 253
XVIII Peacock Feathers 268
XIX The Autocrat 288
CHAPTER PAGE
I Punch—and Judy 1
II Shoal Water 20
III Frustration of Punch 35
IV Something Behind 51
V The Legs of a Suit of Pajamas 77
VI Reward of Merit 91
VII In the Summer-House 102
VIII Expert Consideration 115
IX Mystification of Eagle-Eye 139
X Transformation Scene 155
XI When I Came In 168
XII An Excursion into Arcady 180
XIII Stung! 196
XIV A Point of Honor 212
XV Black Looks 220
XVI The Gentle Art 234
XVII Some Must Watch 253
XVIII Peacock Feathers 268
XIX The Autocrat 288
Page 9
THE CORBIN NECKLACE
Page 10
THE CORBIN NECKLACE
Page 11
CHAPTER I
PUNCH—AND JUDY
“HOW much do you suppose it’s really worth?” Punch wanted to know.
“Your grandmother’s necklace?” I inquired. It had been ten minutes or so
since we’d mentioned it. Evidently, though, it was still on his mind. “Oh,
something fabulous,” I told him.
But I saw at once that the reply hadn’t passed muster. It had struck him,
apparently, as a typically adult remark, frivolous, or ignorant—or both. I
don’t like being a typical adult to Punch so I tried to do better.
“I don’t know much about pearls,” I said. “They’re a special subject. And I
haven’t even seen the necklace since your mother wore it at some ball or
other—oh, pre-war. Perhaps a dozen years ago. But you can put it at this,
safely enough. If it were sold and the money it brought invested, even
conservatively, it would produce an income one could live on.”
“If you had to sell it to a fence, though,” Punch observed, “you wouldn’t get
near so much for it. And a regular jeweler would know where it came from,
if you’d stolen it, and call up the police. I suppose the way to do would be
to break the string and sell the pearls one or two at a time. Even that would
be pretty hard to do.”
“You aren’t planning to steal the necklace yourself, are you?” I inquired.
He smiled politely, by way of acknowledging the joke, but without losing
his thoughtful air.
“It was horribly silly putting it in the paper, anyhow.”
“Putting what in the paper?”
“About how Gran was going to give it to Judy for a wedding present. I’ve
got it here. I tore it out of Tuesday’s paper. I thought perhaps it was just as
well not to have it lying around the house.”
He removed it in a wad from a pocket in his knickerbockers and brought it
around for me to see.
PUNCH—AND JUDY
“HOW much do you suppose it’s really worth?” Punch wanted to know.
“Your grandmother’s necklace?” I inquired. It had been ten minutes or so
since we’d mentioned it. Evidently, though, it was still on his mind. “Oh,
something fabulous,” I told him.
But I saw at once that the reply hadn’t passed muster. It had struck him,
apparently, as a typically adult remark, frivolous, or ignorant—or both. I
don’t like being a typical adult to Punch so I tried to do better.
“I don’t know much about pearls,” I said. “They’re a special subject. And I
haven’t even seen the necklace since your mother wore it at some ball or
other—oh, pre-war. Perhaps a dozen years ago. But you can put it at this,
safely enough. If it were sold and the money it brought invested, even
conservatively, it would produce an income one could live on.”
“If you had to sell it to a fence, though,” Punch observed, “you wouldn’t get
near so much for it. And a regular jeweler would know where it came from,
if you’d stolen it, and call up the police. I suppose the way to do would be
to break the string and sell the pearls one or two at a time. Even that would
be pretty hard to do.”
“You aren’t planning to steal the necklace yourself, are you?” I inquired.
He smiled politely, by way of acknowledging the joke, but without losing
his thoughtful air.
“It was horribly silly putting it in the paper, anyhow.”
“Putting what in the paper?”
“About how Gran was going to give it to Judy for a wedding present. I’ve
got it here. I tore it out of Tuesday’s paper. I thought perhaps it was just as
well not to have it lying around the house.”
He removed it in a wad from a pocket in his knickerbockers and brought it
around for me to see.
Page 12
There were columns about Judith Corbin’s approaching wedding in all the
papers, these days. Justifiably, too, perhaps. If news is whatever people are
curious about, the Corbins have been news for three generations. But the
particular article which Punch had put into my hand was written in the vein
I most detest, knowing, insinuating, pandering to the most abject form of
snobbery.
“Confound American newspapers!” I said.
Punch caught me up sharply. “It isn’t their fault,” he declared. “They’re
better than the newspapers in any other country.”
His Americanism, I may remark, is almost rabid. As a result of his having
been dragged all over Europe for most of his boyhood, the temperature of
his patriotism is far above normal; say about one hundred and four. It goes
rather oddly with the rest of him for in the other respects he’s an
incorruptible realist.
“My remark about American newspapers is stricken out,” I said hastily. “I
didn’t mean to insult our country. But I agree with you that the reference to
the necklace is unfortunate. Of course your mother....”
I was going to say, “knows best,” or something like that, just to avoid any
implied criticism of Victoria. But Punch broke in.
“I don’t think it was mother who told them. She’s been kind of funny about
that necklace.”
Well, there were old reasons why the necklace should be a sore point with
Victoria. I didn’t feel like going into them with her thirteen-year-old son.
“Where is it?” I asked. “In the bank, I suppose?”
“No, it isn’t. It’s down here. Grandmother’s got it in that silly old safe of
hers. Isn’t that the worst possible place to keep anything that people might
want to steal? It isn’t supposed to be hard at all to open an ordinary safe. If
Gran would just give it to me and let me hide it for her, somewhere, it
would be a whole lot safer.”
“I know,” I agreed, “that in every detective story and in most plays there’s a
character who can sandpaper the tips of his fingers and open a safe quicker
than I can break into a can of sardines. Whether experts of that sort are
really so numerous, or safes so little entitled to their name, I don’t know.”
papers, these days. Justifiably, too, perhaps. If news is whatever people are
curious about, the Corbins have been news for three generations. But the
particular article which Punch had put into my hand was written in the vein
I most detest, knowing, insinuating, pandering to the most abject form of
snobbery.
“Confound American newspapers!” I said.
Punch caught me up sharply. “It isn’t their fault,” he declared. “They’re
better than the newspapers in any other country.”
His Americanism, I may remark, is almost rabid. As a result of his having
been dragged all over Europe for most of his boyhood, the temperature of
his patriotism is far above normal; say about one hundred and four. It goes
rather oddly with the rest of him for in the other respects he’s an
incorruptible realist.
“My remark about American newspapers is stricken out,” I said hastily. “I
didn’t mean to insult our country. But I agree with you that the reference to
the necklace is unfortunate. Of course your mother....”
I was going to say, “knows best,” or something like that, just to avoid any
implied criticism of Victoria. But Punch broke in.
“I don’t think it was mother who told them. She’s been kind of funny about
that necklace.”
Well, there were old reasons why the necklace should be a sore point with
Victoria. I didn’t feel like going into them with her thirteen-year-old son.
“Where is it?” I asked. “In the bank, I suppose?”
“No, it isn’t. It’s down here. Grandmother’s got it in that silly old safe of
hers. Isn’t that the worst possible place to keep anything that people might
want to steal? It isn’t supposed to be hard at all to open an ordinary safe. If
Gran would just give it to me and let me hide it for her, somewhere, it
would be a whole lot safer.”
“I know,” I agreed, “that in every detective story and in most plays there’s a
character who can sandpaper the tips of his fingers and open a safe quicker
than I can break into a can of sardines. Whether experts of that sort are
really so numerous, or safes so little entitled to their name, I don’t know.”
Page 13
He didn’t a bit mind my laughing at him. “Well,” he said, “there’s going to
be big trouble, I bet, before this business is over.”
Certainly there’s no denying that in this instance Punch was a good prophet.
It is probably unnecessary to remark that he derives his nickname from the
fact that his sister had been named Judith. He was christened John Benedict
Corbin, as were his father and grandfather, both now long dead, before him.
And perhaps, since I have been in a way commissioned to set down an
account of the business of the next few days and the trouble it involved, I
may as well begin being a little more explicit. The consensus seems to be
that I know as much about it as anybody, though—or perhaps because—I
have really been very little involved.
I might have been involved a good deal deeper, since I’m the Corbins’ only
near neighbor. The original plan had been that on the occasion of Judith’s
wedding—an old-style country wedding it was to be—I should keep
bachelor’s hall for the groom, his best man and some of the ushers. Also, as
a traditional friend of the family, I’d have been over at The Oaks most of
the time from the beginning of the festivities to the end. But my house, a
few days earlier, had been pretty well wrecked and gutted by a bad fire, and
in the course of my efforts to get things out of the burning building, I’d had
the serious misfortune—that, anyhow, was the way I felt about it at the time
—to break my leg.
In the light of ensuing events, I’m not altogether sorry that I had to spend
those wretched days in my gardener’s cottage with my leg in a cast. It had,
at least, its compensations. Nobody, as far as I know, from first to last
suspected me of complicity in, or even guilty knowledge of, any crime. A
pair of crutches, which I was frightfully clumsy with, a twenty-pound cast
on my leg and an iron-clad alibi served to protect me. And with Punch for a
daily visitor, I don’t think I missed much of the excitement.
It is possible that since he takes his obligations seriously, he felt he owed
me something in return for the thrill he’d been afforded by my fire and my
broken leg. He’d helped the surgeon put on the cast—this was before my
nurse arrived—and he took a professional, almost a proprietary, interest in
the damaged limb from that point on. But I’m proud to believe that Punch
likes me. I’m not often, he’s good enough to imply, betrayed into that levity
be big trouble, I bet, before this business is over.”
Certainly there’s no denying that in this instance Punch was a good prophet.
It is probably unnecessary to remark that he derives his nickname from the
fact that his sister had been named Judith. He was christened John Benedict
Corbin, as were his father and grandfather, both now long dead, before him.
And perhaps, since I have been in a way commissioned to set down an
account of the business of the next few days and the trouble it involved, I
may as well begin being a little more explicit. The consensus seems to be
that I know as much about it as anybody, though—or perhaps because—I
have really been very little involved.
I might have been involved a good deal deeper, since I’m the Corbins’ only
near neighbor. The original plan had been that on the occasion of Judith’s
wedding—an old-style country wedding it was to be—I should keep
bachelor’s hall for the groom, his best man and some of the ushers. Also, as
a traditional friend of the family, I’d have been over at The Oaks most of
the time from the beginning of the festivities to the end. But my house, a
few days earlier, had been pretty well wrecked and gutted by a bad fire, and
in the course of my efforts to get things out of the burning building, I’d had
the serious misfortune—that, anyhow, was the way I felt about it at the time
—to break my leg.
In the light of ensuing events, I’m not altogether sorry that I had to spend
those wretched days in my gardener’s cottage with my leg in a cast. It had,
at least, its compensations. Nobody, as far as I know, from first to last
suspected me of complicity in, or even guilty knowledge of, any crime. A
pair of crutches, which I was frightfully clumsy with, a twenty-pound cast
on my leg and an iron-clad alibi served to protect me. And with Punch for a
daily visitor, I don’t think I missed much of the excitement.
It is possible that since he takes his obligations seriously, he felt he owed
me something in return for the thrill he’d been afforded by my fire and my
broken leg. He’d helped the surgeon put on the cast—this was before my
nurse arrived—and he took a professional, almost a proprietary, interest in
the damaged limb from that point on. But I’m proud to believe that Punch
likes me. I’m not often, he’s good enough to imply, betrayed into that levity
Page 14
in dealing with serious matters, to which most of my generation are
incorrigibly addicted. I’m coeval more or less with his mother.
I’ve always known Victoria and got on with her well enough, though I
never was one of her numerous adorers. Perhaps it was their numerousness
that put me off. I haven’t, either, in the years since her husband’s death,
always applauded her judgment, especially in the matter of bringing up her
children. But I’d be the first to admit that she’s had difficulties.
Oh well, perhaps, since I’ve already kept Punch waiting so long, I may as
well go ahead and tell my history right end to.
The first John Corbin’s father, Peter, I think his name was, came out to
these parts somewhere about the time of the Black Hawk War. His ancestors
had been seafaring folk—Newburyport, I think they came from—and had
prospered at it. Peter had money behind him, anyhow, and he got possession
of some thousands of acres of the best land in Illinois—chased the Indians
off it, I suppose—and built his first house out of bricks that he made on the
place.
His son, Punch’s grandfather, inherited the whole thing. He may have been
able enough, though I suspect the line was thinning out. Anyhow, the most
important thing about him is the woman he married.
I haven’t an idea who, in the social sense, she was. But certainly for the past
fifty years or so she has been a tremendous person. She had two sons—
she’d probably have had a dozen but for her husband’s untimely death. She
completely dominated the elder, Punch’s father, and quarreled violently
with the younger one, Alexander—she quarreled with everybody she
couldn’t dominate—so that he ran away, fought in the Spanish War, went
out to the Philippines and stayed there.
John married Victoria Ashcroft; he died two or three months before Punch
was born. Judy remembers him, of course, and adores his memory. It’s one
of the reasons, perhaps, why she doesn’t get on better with her mother.
The proceeding years never softened up the old lady a bit. Her husband’s
will left the whole fortune in her hands, and she has used it remorselessly as
a club to enforce submission to her ideas. In the main I think her ideas have
been pretty sound—certainly her business judgment has always been above
incorrigibly addicted. I’m coeval more or less with his mother.
I’ve always known Victoria and got on with her well enough, though I
never was one of her numerous adorers. Perhaps it was their numerousness
that put me off. I haven’t, either, in the years since her husband’s death,
always applauded her judgment, especially in the matter of bringing up her
children. But I’d be the first to admit that she’s had difficulties.
Oh well, perhaps, since I’ve already kept Punch waiting so long, I may as
well go ahead and tell my history right end to.
The first John Corbin’s father, Peter, I think his name was, came out to
these parts somewhere about the time of the Black Hawk War. His ancestors
had been seafaring folk—Newburyport, I think they came from—and had
prospered at it. Peter had money behind him, anyhow, and he got possession
of some thousands of acres of the best land in Illinois—chased the Indians
off it, I suppose—and built his first house out of bricks that he made on the
place.
His son, Punch’s grandfather, inherited the whole thing. He may have been
able enough, though I suspect the line was thinning out. Anyhow, the most
important thing about him is the woman he married.
I haven’t an idea who, in the social sense, she was. But certainly for the past
fifty years or so she has been a tremendous person. She had two sons—
she’d probably have had a dozen but for her husband’s untimely death. She
completely dominated the elder, Punch’s father, and quarreled violently
with the younger one, Alexander—she quarreled with everybody she
couldn’t dominate—so that he ran away, fought in the Spanish War, went
out to the Philippines and stayed there.
John married Victoria Ashcroft; he died two or three months before Punch
was born. Judy remembers him, of course, and adores his memory. It’s one
of the reasons, perhaps, why she doesn’t get on better with her mother.
The proceeding years never softened up the old lady a bit. Her husband’s
will left the whole fortune in her hands, and she has used it remorselessly as
a club to enforce submission to her ideas. In the main I think her ideas have
been pretty sound—certainly her business judgment has always been above
Page 15
reproach—but they aren’t Victoria’s ideas in the least. It’s hard to imagine a
more difficult position than that of being old Mrs. Corbin’s daughter-in-law.
The famous necklace affords an illustration. As an adornment it has long
been useless to the old lady. She’s been crippled with arthritis for years,
living, from somewhere about dawn till nine o’clock at night, in a wheel
chair. Victoria used to wear the necklace frequently. Pearls, I believe, and
especially old pearls, need wear. And the thing was popularly supposed to
be hers.
But between the old lady and Victoria there was never any ambiguity about
it. The mother-in-law kept tabs on it most jealously; decreed when it should
be worn and when it should not, and kept it most of the time in her
possession. She has never liked Victoria, has often openly mistrusted her,
and it was easy to believe that her decision to give the necklace to Judy was
inspired by a wish to do Victoria out of it finally.
With the children Victoria more nearly had her own way. She had some
money of her own, though nowhere near enough to carry out her program
for them, and as long as she could keep them away from The Oaks, far
enough away to sift out details, their grandmother’s edicts were of little
effect.
But too far Victoria dared not go. There could be no shadow of doubt that
the old lady was in her right mind and able to make a will, and upon this
will the disposal of the whole Corbin fortune depended. She could found a
theological seminary with it if she liked.
To make it harder for Victoria—as if it weren’t hard enough already—she
had not, during the past three or four years, got on very well with Judy.
Within the last few months we who were her friends had vaguely
understood that the difficulty had got a good deal worse, and Judy was, for
a while, a declared rebel. Victoria had been half frantic between the
necessity of winning Judy back and keeping all echoes of the trouble from
reaching Mrs. Corbin’s ears. This acute phase had passed somehow, and
Judy had come back, curiously sobered and, superficially at least, tractable.
Now, of course, everything was lovely. Judy was going to be married within
a week to a man of whom not only her mother, but, marvelous to relate, old
Mrs. Corbin as well, heartily approved.
more difficult position than that of being old Mrs. Corbin’s daughter-in-law.
The famous necklace affords an illustration. As an adornment it has long
been useless to the old lady. She’s been crippled with arthritis for years,
living, from somewhere about dawn till nine o’clock at night, in a wheel
chair. Victoria used to wear the necklace frequently. Pearls, I believe, and
especially old pearls, need wear. And the thing was popularly supposed to
be hers.
But between the old lady and Victoria there was never any ambiguity about
it. The mother-in-law kept tabs on it most jealously; decreed when it should
be worn and when it should not, and kept it most of the time in her
possession. She has never liked Victoria, has often openly mistrusted her,
and it was easy to believe that her decision to give the necklace to Judy was
inspired by a wish to do Victoria out of it finally.
With the children Victoria more nearly had her own way. She had some
money of her own, though nowhere near enough to carry out her program
for them, and as long as she could keep them away from The Oaks, far
enough away to sift out details, their grandmother’s edicts were of little
effect.
But too far Victoria dared not go. There could be no shadow of doubt that
the old lady was in her right mind and able to make a will, and upon this
will the disposal of the whole Corbin fortune depended. She could found a
theological seminary with it if she liked.
To make it harder for Victoria—as if it weren’t hard enough already—she
had not, during the past three or four years, got on very well with Judy.
Within the last few months we who were her friends had vaguely
understood that the difficulty had got a good deal worse, and Judy was, for
a while, a declared rebel. Victoria had been half frantic between the
necessity of winning Judy back and keeping all echoes of the trouble from
reaching Mrs. Corbin’s ears. This acute phase had passed somehow, and
Judy had come back, curiously sobered and, superficially at least, tractable.
Now, of course, everything was lovely. Judy was going to be married within
a week to a man of whom not only her mother, but, marvelous to relate, old
Mrs. Corbin as well, heartily approved.
Page 16
The old lady had never seen the man himself, for she never went east, and
no member of the Applebury clan had ever crossed the Alleghenies. But
they were the Appleburys of East Weston, Massachusetts; cautious, solid,
not too vulgarly rich. The family fortune had suffered somewhat, we
understood, from their Toryism during the Revolutionary War. It was a good
bet that they’d endure as long as Plymouth Rock. Anyhow, they might be
supposed to be capable of managing Judy. The girl was safe now, old Mrs.
Corbin thought, for life.
Victoria may have thought so too, but I take the liberty to doubt it. Safe,
anyhow, probably for the next four or five years. And if there were an
explosion then (I wouldn’t put it by Victoria to reflect) it wouldn’t so
frightfully matter, since the old lady would almost certainly have been
gathered to her fathers before that time.
Nunc dimittis, anyhow. For Punch would certainly never make any trouble.
He could get on with anybody. Even with his grandmother.
I looked across at him now. He was lost in a brown study, probably about
Monsieur Dupin or Sherlock Holmes, or some of their more recent
successors.
“When are your mother and Judy coming down?” I asked.
“Oh, Judy’s here,” he told me. “She came yesterday afternoon. Mother was
to have come with her, but she didn’t. She’ll come to-day, I expect. She’d
better, because the whole gang is coming to-morrow and the house is still
something awful. Decorators and curtain hangers working around all over
the place. Grandmother’s room is about the only one that isn’t in a mess,
and we’re not allowed in there.”
I could easily understand the need for all this renovating. The hospitality of
the old house hadn’t been taxed to capacity, as it was going to be for this
wedding, in years.
“How is Judy?” I asked.
“All right,” he said, a little doubtfully.
“Well, I assume?”
“Sure,” he said.
no member of the Applebury clan had ever crossed the Alleghenies. But
they were the Appleburys of East Weston, Massachusetts; cautious, solid,
not too vulgarly rich. The family fortune had suffered somewhat, we
understood, from their Toryism during the Revolutionary War. It was a good
bet that they’d endure as long as Plymouth Rock. Anyhow, they might be
supposed to be capable of managing Judy. The girl was safe now, old Mrs.
Corbin thought, for life.
Victoria may have thought so too, but I take the liberty to doubt it. Safe,
anyhow, probably for the next four or five years. And if there were an
explosion then (I wouldn’t put it by Victoria to reflect) it wouldn’t so
frightfully matter, since the old lady would almost certainly have been
gathered to her fathers before that time.
Nunc dimittis, anyhow. For Punch would certainly never make any trouble.
He could get on with anybody. Even with his grandmother.
I looked across at him now. He was lost in a brown study, probably about
Monsieur Dupin or Sherlock Holmes, or some of their more recent
successors.
“When are your mother and Judy coming down?” I asked.
“Oh, Judy’s here,” he told me. “She came yesterday afternoon. Mother was
to have come with her, but she didn’t. She’ll come to-day, I expect. She’d
better, because the whole gang is coming to-morrow and the house is still
something awful. Decorators and curtain hangers working around all over
the place. Grandmother’s room is about the only one that isn’t in a mess,
and we’re not allowed in there.”
I could easily understand the need for all this renovating. The hospitality of
the old house hadn’t been taxed to capacity, as it was going to be for this
wedding, in years.
“How is Judy?” I asked.
“All right,” he said, a little doubtfully.
“Well, I assume?”
“Sure,” he said.
Page 17
Then he grinned. “I’d found a new way of climbing up the outside of the
house—all the way to the roof. I went up yesterday, and she saw me going
by her window and came out and climbed up too. Then she came all the
way down. Not so bad for a girl, because there’s one place where it’s kind
of tricky. And then we took my new rifle and shot a tin can off a fence post.
She can shoot as well as I can. I don’t see what she wants to get married for.
I don’t believe she does, either.”
Marriage was so evidently incomprehensible to Punch, except as a last
resort after the more enjoyable resources of living had come to an end, that
I didn’t take this last observation so very seriously.
We were saved from discussing it by the arrival just then of Judy herself.
Punch saw her before I did.
“Hello!” he exclaimed. “How did you get here?”
She came over and kissed me before she answered, and would have ignored
his question altogether if he hadn’t repeated it.
“Oh, in Trumble’s Ford,” she said. “At least I hope it was Trumble’s. It was
standing there in the yard where he always leaves it.”
“Well,” Punch said, getting up decisively, “as long as you’re here, I think
I’ll go back.”
“Brotherly love!” she commented, with a grin.
Punch explained—to me, rather than to her, “There ought to be somebody
in the house.”
“There were at least twenty when I left,” Judy remarked. “Florists’ people,
upholsterers.... Heaven knows what!”
“That’s why,” said Punch. “Look here, I’m going to drive the Ford back.
You can come along on my bike.”
“I like your nerve!—Oh, it’s all right. Go along.”
She didn’t turn back to me until she’d seen him out of the cottage and had
heard the Ford go rattling away.
It didn’t seem credible that she was going to be married three days from
now. She looked, standing there hatless, disheveled, in her tumbled slip of a
house—all the way to the roof. I went up yesterday, and she saw me going
by her window and came out and climbed up too. Then she came all the
way down. Not so bad for a girl, because there’s one place where it’s kind
of tricky. And then we took my new rifle and shot a tin can off a fence post.
She can shoot as well as I can. I don’t see what she wants to get married for.
I don’t believe she does, either.”
Marriage was so evidently incomprehensible to Punch, except as a last
resort after the more enjoyable resources of living had come to an end, that
I didn’t take this last observation so very seriously.
We were saved from discussing it by the arrival just then of Judy herself.
Punch saw her before I did.
“Hello!” he exclaimed. “How did you get here?”
She came over and kissed me before she answered, and would have ignored
his question altogether if he hadn’t repeated it.
“Oh, in Trumble’s Ford,” she said. “At least I hope it was Trumble’s. It was
standing there in the yard where he always leaves it.”
“Well,” Punch said, getting up decisively, “as long as you’re here, I think
I’ll go back.”
“Brotherly love!” she commented, with a grin.
Punch explained—to me, rather than to her, “There ought to be somebody
in the house.”
“There were at least twenty when I left,” Judy remarked. “Florists’ people,
upholsterers.... Heaven knows what!”
“That’s why,” said Punch. “Look here, I’m going to drive the Ford back.
You can come along on my bike.”
“I like your nerve!—Oh, it’s all right. Go along.”
She didn’t turn back to me until she’d seen him out of the cottage and had
heard the Ford go rattling away.
It didn’t seem credible that she was going to be married three days from
now. She looked, standing there hatless, disheveled, in her tumbled slip of a
Page 18
dress, not a day over fifteen. She’d been bickering with her brother like a
little girl. What did she know—what could she possibly understand—about
marriage?
“I had a lot of nice things all ready to say to you”—she turned back to me
now with a funny little grimace of perplexity—“and Punch has put them all
out of my head.”
“Never mind them. And don’t blame Punch. He’s worrying about the
famous necklace.”
“Oh, damn the necklace!” she cried.
She might well enough have used an exclamation like that off-hand,
humorously, or by way of experiment to see if I’d be shocked. But she
didn’t use it in any of these ways. The thing had struck a nerve somehow.
“That’s a reasonable enough wish,” I said, “on general principles. But why
particularly?”
“Did you see that silly story in the paper?” she asked. “About how Gran
was going to give it to me for a wedding present? It gave mother a jolt, all
right, when she read it yesterday at breakfast.”
“She hadn’t wanted it published, then?”
Judy stared. “Wanted it published? It was the first she’d heard of it. And—
well, she didn’t seem quite to know whether to believe me or not when I
said I hadn’t heard about it either. I told her it must be just a newspaper
guess. She’s always thought grandmother ought to give it to her. And of
course she ought. I told mother I didn’t want it myself. If it was mine, the
first thing I’d do with it would be to sell it. Heavens! Think of having a
thing around your neck or on your dressing-table that was worth—how
much? Fifty thousand dollars?”
“More like twice that, I suppose,” I told her.
She shivered.
“Well, I tried to talk mother out of it, but I couldn’t. She wouldn’t believe it
was just a mare’s nest, whether it was news to me or not. And she isn’t
really sure it was.”
“What does your grandmother say about it?”
little girl. What did she know—what could she possibly understand—about
marriage?
“I had a lot of nice things all ready to say to you”—she turned back to me
now with a funny little grimace of perplexity—“and Punch has put them all
out of my head.”
“Never mind them. And don’t blame Punch. He’s worrying about the
famous necklace.”
“Oh, damn the necklace!” she cried.
She might well enough have used an exclamation like that off-hand,
humorously, or by way of experiment to see if I’d be shocked. But she
didn’t use it in any of these ways. The thing had struck a nerve somehow.
“That’s a reasonable enough wish,” I said, “on general principles. But why
particularly?”
“Did you see that silly story in the paper?” she asked. “About how Gran
was going to give it to me for a wedding present? It gave mother a jolt, all
right, when she read it yesterday at breakfast.”
“She hadn’t wanted it published, then?”
Judy stared. “Wanted it published? It was the first she’d heard of it. And—
well, she didn’t seem quite to know whether to believe me or not when I
said I hadn’t heard about it either. I told her it must be just a newspaper
guess. She’s always thought grandmother ought to give it to her. And of
course she ought. I told mother I didn’t want it myself. If it was mine, the
first thing I’d do with it would be to sell it. Heavens! Think of having a
thing around your neck or on your dressing-table that was worth—how
much? Fifty thousand dollars?”
“More like twice that, I suppose,” I told her.
She shivered.
“Well, I tried to talk mother out of it, but I couldn’t. She wouldn’t believe it
was just a mare’s nest, whether it was news to me or not. And she isn’t
really sure it was.”
“What does your grandmother say about it?”
Page 19
“Oh, I haven’t seen her since I came down. Miss Digby won’t let me in. I
suppose this happens to be one of the times when she isn’t—presentable.”
I was rather aghast at that, and I dare say I showed it. Judy gave me an
intent look, and went on.
“You knew that, didn’t you? That she—takes something? Oh, I don’t know
what. Morphine, I suppose. Heaven knows I don’t blame her! I’d do it if I
were in her fix. Hope she’ll be all right for the wedding. Probably will be. I
suppose old Digs is just tuning her up.”
She didn’t look like a child as she said that.
Suddenly she came over and sat down on the edge of my couch, took one of
my hands and patted it.
“Do you want to hear all about the plans for the wedding, who the
bridesmaids are, and what they’re going to wear—the sort of man I’m going
to marry....”
“Tell me that,” I broke in. “What’s Bruce Applebury like?”
She considered silently before she answered. But there was nothing about
her unsmiling young face to suggest the sort of reverie a young girl in love
might be expected to fall into over such a question.
“I won’t try it,” she said at last. “It’s too important a subject. You’ll see him
anyhow in a day or two. I’ll bring him over and give you a look.”
She wasn’t quite willing to let it go at that, however.
“He’s all right—absolutely.”
The mispronunciation was humorously meant, or, rather, was meant to
sound as if it were. But people with finely expressive voices like Judy’s
inevitably give themselves away. I stirred with an involuntary protest. It
was an outrage, marrying her off like that—a girl of twenty—to a man she
was not in love with.
She plunged into a detailed recital of the festivities, and never paused until
she got up to go.
“So you see all the fun you’re going to miss for having broken your poor
old leg? Oh, but your nose would have been out of joint anyway. You were
suppose this happens to be one of the times when she isn’t—presentable.”
I was rather aghast at that, and I dare say I showed it. Judy gave me an
intent look, and went on.
“You knew that, didn’t you? That she—takes something? Oh, I don’t know
what. Morphine, I suppose. Heaven knows I don’t blame her! I’d do it if I
were in her fix. Hope she’ll be all right for the wedding. Probably will be. I
suppose old Digs is just tuning her up.”
She didn’t look like a child as she said that.
Suddenly she came over and sat down on the edge of my couch, took one of
my hands and patted it.
“Do you want to hear all about the plans for the wedding, who the
bridesmaids are, and what they’re going to wear—the sort of man I’m going
to marry....”
“Tell me that,” I broke in. “What’s Bruce Applebury like?”
She considered silently before she answered. But there was nothing about
her unsmiling young face to suggest the sort of reverie a young girl in love
might be expected to fall into over such a question.
“I won’t try it,” she said at last. “It’s too important a subject. You’ll see him
anyhow in a day or two. I’ll bring him over and give you a look.”
She wasn’t quite willing to let it go at that, however.
“He’s all right—absolutely.”
The mispronunciation was humorously meant, or, rather, was meant to
sound as if it were. But people with finely expressive voices like Judy’s
inevitably give themselves away. I stirred with an involuntary protest. It
was an outrage, marrying her off like that—a girl of twenty—to a man she
was not in love with.
She plunged into a detailed recital of the festivities, and never paused until
she got up to go.
“So you see all the fun you’re going to miss for having broken your poor
old leg? Oh, but your nose would have been out of joint anyway. You were
Page 20
to have given me away, you know. But it seems it’s going to be Uncle
Alec.”
“Not Alexander Corbin!” I exclaimed. “Where in the world has he turned
up from?”
“From the Philippines, where he’s been all the time. Mother got a telegram
Saturday from San Francisco. That was something of a jolt too, I expect.
You’ll come over for the wedding itself, though, won’t you, on Saturday
afternoon—in a horse litter or a palanquin, or something?”
I told her I would.
In the doorway she paused for a comprehensive glance about the room. “It’s
a nice little room, isn’t it,” she said. “And a nice little house. I’ve never
been in here before.”
She paused a moment, then went on. “The horridest thing in the world, I’m
getting to think, is whitewash, and it’s going to be thick over at The Oaks
this week. I’m going to be coated with it. Come out looking like a nice little
plaster angel. Do you know what I’d like to do? I’d like to poison your
nurse, or something, and come down here and take care of you—for the rest
of this week.”
“And not get married at all?” I asked.
“They used to do that by proxy sometimes, didn’t they? I should think that
would be a good way to do it. Good-by. I suppose Punch left his bicycle
around here somewhere.”
I tried, after she’d gone, to make myself believe that there was nothing to
this but the modern young girl’s dread of seeming to be the conventional
blushing bride, but I couldn’t manage it. Punch’s prediction that there was
going to be big trouble before this business was over stuck in my mind like
a burr.
Alec.”
“Not Alexander Corbin!” I exclaimed. “Where in the world has he turned
up from?”
“From the Philippines, where he’s been all the time. Mother got a telegram
Saturday from San Francisco. That was something of a jolt too, I expect.
You’ll come over for the wedding itself, though, won’t you, on Saturday
afternoon—in a horse litter or a palanquin, or something?”
I told her I would.
In the doorway she paused for a comprehensive glance about the room. “It’s
a nice little room, isn’t it,” she said. “And a nice little house. I’ve never
been in here before.”
She paused a moment, then went on. “The horridest thing in the world, I’m
getting to think, is whitewash, and it’s going to be thick over at The Oaks
this week. I’m going to be coated with it. Come out looking like a nice little
plaster angel. Do you know what I’d like to do? I’d like to poison your
nurse, or something, and come down here and take care of you—for the rest
of this week.”
“And not get married at all?” I asked.
“They used to do that by proxy sometimes, didn’t they? I should think that
would be a good way to do it. Good-by. I suppose Punch left his bicycle
around here somewhere.”
I tried, after she’d gone, to make myself believe that there was nothing to
this but the modern young girl’s dread of seeming to be the conventional
blushing bride, but I couldn’t manage it. Punch’s prediction that there was
going to be big trouble before this business was over stuck in my mind like
a burr.
Page 21
CHAPTER II
SHOAL WATER
PUNCH’S sense of duty condemned him to a rather dull day. He ate a
solitary lunch, for his mother hadn’t returned from town, and Judy was
apparently making a day of it with his bicycle. He spent several uneventful
hours wandering over the house, watching workmen and servants going
about their duty, but without detecting anything that looked suspicious. Of
course he couldn’t be everywhere at once.
The Oaks is an enormous house; old, as such matters are reckoned out in
this part of the world. It was built about fifty years ago, of dark red brick
with Gothic trimmings in wood, three stories high, and a nervous-looking,
high peaked roof on top of that.
Structurally it hasn’t been altered very much, save for additional bathrooms,
the installation of electric lights and an elaborate system of burglar alarms.
The place is a regular fort. One incongruous innovation, namely an elevator,
was necessitated by old Mrs. Corbin’s illness. She might, of course, have
moved down to rooms on the ground floor, but she wasn’t willing to do
that. She said she’d lived in those rooms ever since she came to the house
as a bride and she was going to die in them. She’d have found it
unendurable, too, no doubt, to give up the possibility of visiting any room
in her house; seeing to it that the house-maids did their duty.
It abounded, of course, in odd, unused and half-forgotten nooks and
crannies. On a rainy day Punch found endless enjoyment in exploring these,
and he probably knew more about the house, little of his life as he had spent
in it, than anybody else, his grandmother included.
The old lady appeared for the first time that day about four o’clock. She
impressed Punch as unusually bright, and in the main, good-humored,
although her dismissal of poor Miss Digby at sight of him was brusk, and
her comments on his mother’s continued absence decidedly caustic. She put
him in charge of her wheel chair, and elected to make a tour of the house to
SHOAL WATER
PUNCH’S sense of duty condemned him to a rather dull day. He ate a
solitary lunch, for his mother hadn’t returned from town, and Judy was
apparently making a day of it with his bicycle. He spent several uneventful
hours wandering over the house, watching workmen and servants going
about their duty, but without detecting anything that looked suspicious. Of
course he couldn’t be everywhere at once.
The Oaks is an enormous house; old, as such matters are reckoned out in
this part of the world. It was built about fifty years ago, of dark red brick
with Gothic trimmings in wood, three stories high, and a nervous-looking,
high peaked roof on top of that.
Structurally it hasn’t been altered very much, save for additional bathrooms,
the installation of electric lights and an elaborate system of burglar alarms.
The place is a regular fort. One incongruous innovation, namely an elevator,
was necessitated by old Mrs. Corbin’s illness. She might, of course, have
moved down to rooms on the ground floor, but she wasn’t willing to do
that. She said she’d lived in those rooms ever since she came to the house
as a bride and she was going to die in them. She’d have found it
unendurable, too, no doubt, to give up the possibility of visiting any room
in her house; seeing to it that the house-maids did their duty.
It abounded, of course, in odd, unused and half-forgotten nooks and
crannies. On a rainy day Punch found endless enjoyment in exploring these,
and he probably knew more about the house, little of his life as he had spent
in it, than anybody else, his grandmother included.
The old lady appeared for the first time that day about four o’clock. She
impressed Punch as unusually bright, and in the main, good-humored,
although her dismissal of poor Miss Digby at sight of him was brusk, and
her comments on his mother’s continued absence decidedly caustic. She put
him in charge of her wheel chair, and elected to make a tour of the house to
Page 22
see how things were going. There were still workmen on every floor, but it
began to look as if they were going to finish in time.
From the wheel chair she allotted the rooms for her expected guests, from
memory. Although she forgot some of them, and her plans had to be heavily
revised, it struck the boy as a remarkable evidence, not only of her
disposition to run things, but of her ability to do so. His mother wouldn’t
have been capable of it, he felt pretty sure. But of course she’d never have
tried to do it without a list.
The outline of the scheme was simple enough. The unmarried men, groom,
best man, ushers and odd relations, such as Punch’s mysterious Uncle Alec,
were to have the top floor. Punch’s own quarters were up there. The middle
of this story was a billiard room. It was surrounded by a regular rabbit
warren of bedrooms and the only daylight it got came from a big window
on the landing of the stairs.
Married couples, maiden aunts, bridesmaids and so on had their rooms on
floors below.
Punch found all these decisions and indecisions rather stupid—his thoughts
remained on the necklace—and when the tour of inspection was finally
finished and his grandmother returned to her own sitting-room, he tactfully
brought up the subject by asking her how old she supposed the safe was and
whether his grandfather had bought it. It was a rather big old-fashioned
affair of cast iron, lacquered, and with a picture of a startled stag painted on
the door—one of the first works of art that Punch had ever admired.
“Yes, your grandfather bought it,” the old lady admitted. “And it’s a good
safe, too. They don’t make things as well as that now-a-days.”
“Perhaps not,” Punch agreed. “But I think they make them harder to break
into. I read in a magazine a while ago that any safe more than ten years old
might just as well be left unlocked, as far as burglars were concerned.”
“Well, I don’t leave this one unlocked,” his grandmother said grimly,
“burglars or no. What are you getting at, you young rascal? Still thinking
about that necklace?”
Punch admitted that he was.
“Like a look at it?” she asked.
began to look as if they were going to finish in time.
From the wheel chair she allotted the rooms for her expected guests, from
memory. Although she forgot some of them, and her plans had to be heavily
revised, it struck the boy as a remarkable evidence, not only of her
disposition to run things, but of her ability to do so. His mother wouldn’t
have been capable of it, he felt pretty sure. But of course she’d never have
tried to do it without a list.
The outline of the scheme was simple enough. The unmarried men, groom,
best man, ushers and odd relations, such as Punch’s mysterious Uncle Alec,
were to have the top floor. Punch’s own quarters were up there. The middle
of this story was a billiard room. It was surrounded by a regular rabbit
warren of bedrooms and the only daylight it got came from a big window
on the landing of the stairs.
Married couples, maiden aunts, bridesmaids and so on had their rooms on
floors below.
Punch found all these decisions and indecisions rather stupid—his thoughts
remained on the necklace—and when the tour of inspection was finally
finished and his grandmother returned to her own sitting-room, he tactfully
brought up the subject by asking her how old she supposed the safe was and
whether his grandfather had bought it. It was a rather big old-fashioned
affair of cast iron, lacquered, and with a picture of a startled stag painted on
the door—one of the first works of art that Punch had ever admired.
“Yes, your grandfather bought it,” the old lady admitted. “And it’s a good
safe, too. They don’t make things as well as that now-a-days.”
“Perhaps not,” Punch agreed. “But I think they make them harder to break
into. I read in a magazine a while ago that any safe more than ten years old
might just as well be left unlocked, as far as burglars were concerned.”
“Well, I don’t leave this one unlocked,” his grandmother said grimly,
“burglars or no. What are you getting at, you young rascal? Still thinking
about that necklace?”
Punch admitted that he was.
“Like a look at it?” she asked.
Page 23
Would he!
He darted over to the safe. “Let me unlock it, Gran,” he pleaded. “Tell me
the combination. See if I can do it.”
“You let it alone,” she ordered. “I’ll do it myself.”
She began wheeling her chair across the room, but the next moment Punch
had turned the handle and pulled the great door open.
“Why, Gran,” he cried, horrified, “it wasn’t locked!”
The pearls, like all the other contents of the irregularly shelved, cubby-
holed place, were safe all right, and as soon as this had been discovered to
be a fact, the old lady tried hard to convince her grandson that she had
known that it was unlocked all the time. But he knew that for a minute she
had been absolutely incapacitated by terror, and the look in her withered old
face was one that he didn’t like to remember. She had simply forgotten to
lock the safe the last time she’d gone to it. She was too badly shaken to do
anything for herself. Even after he’d found the long morocco covered box
in the place she’d indicated, she was too weak to press the spring that
released the lid.
Punch found the pearls rather disappointing. They were beautiful, of course.
Big and round and handsome, and rather nice to touch. But as anything to
commit a crime for, or to pay a fortune for, he couldn’t see it. He was too
polite to express these opinions to his grandmother, who he perceived was
deeply moved by the sight of the thing.
She told him a long history of the necklace, the occasion of his
grandfather’s buying it, and the admiration it had excited on various
memorable occasions.
“Are you really going to give it to Judy?” he asked.
“What’s that about Judy?” she demanded.
She wasn’t deaf a bit, he was sure, but she often asked to have things
repeated. His theory of this was that it gave her more time to decide what
she wanted to say.
“It was in the paper yesterday,” he explained, “that you were going to give
the necklace to Judy for a wedding present.”
He darted over to the safe. “Let me unlock it, Gran,” he pleaded. “Tell me
the combination. See if I can do it.”
“You let it alone,” she ordered. “I’ll do it myself.”
She began wheeling her chair across the room, but the next moment Punch
had turned the handle and pulled the great door open.
“Why, Gran,” he cried, horrified, “it wasn’t locked!”
The pearls, like all the other contents of the irregularly shelved, cubby-
holed place, were safe all right, and as soon as this had been discovered to
be a fact, the old lady tried hard to convince her grandson that she had
known that it was unlocked all the time. But he knew that for a minute she
had been absolutely incapacitated by terror, and the look in her withered old
face was one that he didn’t like to remember. She had simply forgotten to
lock the safe the last time she’d gone to it. She was too badly shaken to do
anything for herself. Even after he’d found the long morocco covered box
in the place she’d indicated, she was too weak to press the spring that
released the lid.
Punch found the pearls rather disappointing. They were beautiful, of course.
Big and round and handsome, and rather nice to touch. But as anything to
commit a crime for, or to pay a fortune for, he couldn’t see it. He was too
polite to express these opinions to his grandmother, who he perceived was
deeply moved by the sight of the thing.
She told him a long history of the necklace, the occasion of his
grandfather’s buying it, and the admiration it had excited on various
memorable occasions.
“Are you really going to give it to Judy?” he asked.
“What’s that about Judy?” she demanded.
She wasn’t deaf a bit, he was sure, but she often asked to have things
repeated. His theory of this was that it gave her more time to decide what
she wanted to say.
“It was in the paper yesterday,” he explained, “that you were going to give
the necklace to Judy for a wedding present.”
Page 24
He extricated from his pocket the same damp wad of paper he had offered
for my inspection that morning. She didn’t pretend to read it, though. Her
vision wasn’t nearly so good as her hearing, and without her spectacles,
which she hated to wear, she couldn’t read at all.
“So they had it in the paper, did they?” she remarked. “Well, it’s an amazing
thing how much these newspaper reporters know. What has Judy got to say
about it?”
“She hasn’t said anything to me,” Punch told her.
“How about your mother? I dare say she had some ideas on the subject.”
“I haven’t seen mother,” Punch pointed out to her, “since she went to town
with Judy last week. But what I thought was that as long as it did come out
in the paper, it would be better to hide these where no one would think of
looking for them, instead of leaving them in the safe, which is the first place
where any one would look. Especially while there are so many people we
don’t know around the house. I know I could hide them, Gran, where they’d
be safe.”
He had an idea that she was considering the proposal favorably. At any rate
she didn’t at once decline it. But in the middle of the silence there came a
light tap on the door.
Punch admits that he jumped a little himself, for they hadn’t heard any
footsteps. His grandmother started violently, then called, “Who’s there?”
“It’s Victoria,” Punch heard his mother say. “May I come in?”
He thought his grandmother made a move to put the pearls back in the safe,
but she changed her mind, and answered rather sharply, “Yes, of course.
Come in.”
He thought the sight of the pearls surprised his mother.
“Letting Punch have a gloat over them, are you?” she said. “I’ve had a
frightful ride out from town. That’s a beastly train.—I suppose,” she went
on, reverting to the necklace, “that you’ve heard what was in the paper.
They say you’re going to give them to Judy for a wedding present.”
“So Punch has just been telling me,” his grandmother remarked dryly.
for my inspection that morning. She didn’t pretend to read it, though. Her
vision wasn’t nearly so good as her hearing, and without her spectacles,
which she hated to wear, she couldn’t read at all.
“So they had it in the paper, did they?” she remarked. “Well, it’s an amazing
thing how much these newspaper reporters know. What has Judy got to say
about it?”
“She hasn’t said anything to me,” Punch told her.
“How about your mother? I dare say she had some ideas on the subject.”
“I haven’t seen mother,” Punch pointed out to her, “since she went to town
with Judy last week. But what I thought was that as long as it did come out
in the paper, it would be better to hide these where no one would think of
looking for them, instead of leaving them in the safe, which is the first place
where any one would look. Especially while there are so many people we
don’t know around the house. I know I could hide them, Gran, where they’d
be safe.”
He had an idea that she was considering the proposal favorably. At any rate
she didn’t at once decline it. But in the middle of the silence there came a
light tap on the door.
Punch admits that he jumped a little himself, for they hadn’t heard any
footsteps. His grandmother started violently, then called, “Who’s there?”
“It’s Victoria,” Punch heard his mother say. “May I come in?”
He thought his grandmother made a move to put the pearls back in the safe,
but she changed her mind, and answered rather sharply, “Yes, of course.
Come in.”
He thought the sight of the pearls surprised his mother.
“Letting Punch have a gloat over them, are you?” she said. “I’ve had a
frightful ride out from town. That’s a beastly train.—I suppose,” she went
on, reverting to the necklace, “that you’ve heard what was in the paper.
They say you’re going to give them to Judy for a wedding present.”
“So Punch has just been telling me,” his grandmother remarked dryly.
Page 25
She didn’t add anything to that, and Punch looked over at his mother. He
got the queer impression that she was holding her breath. She seemed
awfully tired and worried, anyway.
“Well,” she said at last, “I suppose that sort of irresponsibility is what we
have to expect from the papers.—Unless,” she went on jerkily, after another
pause, “this happens to be the truth.”
“I can make it the truth if I like,” the old woman said.
“Yes, of course,” his mother remarked. “No one questions that.”
Punch was getting uncomfortable. It’s horribly embarrassing to children to
be present when their elders quarrel, and of course he was sensitive enough
to feel electricity in the air. He brought the lightning down upon himself.
“Well, they can’t be given to Judy if they’re stolen by a burglar first,” he
pointed out. “Won’t you let me have them, Gran, to hide for you?”
She turned upon him furiously. “No, I will not! And I won’t be nagged to
death about them either, by you or by any one else.”
She whipped around on her daughter-in-law. “Why shouldn’t I give them to
Judy?” she demanded. “She’s my own granddaughter, isn’t she?”
“Judy says she doesn’t want them ...” his mother began.
But his grandmother pounced upon her again.
“You’ve been trying to talk her out of it, have you? So that you could get
them for yourself? Well, that settles it. She shall have them whether she
wants them or not. And once she’s married you’ll find her husband will
have something to say about what she does with them. I won’t hear another
word about them. Ring for Miss Digby, Punch.”
She wheeled her chair forward, restored the pearls to the safe, tugged shut,
with a good deal of trouble, the big iron door herself, waving off their
proffered assistance, and spun the combination knob.
“Don’t try to tell me I don’t keep this locked,” she said.
The thing that seemed to be puzzling Punch, when he reported the scene to
me, was his grandmother’s sudden change of mind about confiding the
pearls to him.
got the queer impression that she was holding her breath. She seemed
awfully tired and worried, anyway.
“Well,” she said at last, “I suppose that sort of irresponsibility is what we
have to expect from the papers.—Unless,” she went on jerkily, after another
pause, “this happens to be the truth.”
“I can make it the truth if I like,” the old woman said.
“Yes, of course,” his mother remarked. “No one questions that.”
Punch was getting uncomfortable. It’s horribly embarrassing to children to
be present when their elders quarrel, and of course he was sensitive enough
to feel electricity in the air. He brought the lightning down upon himself.
“Well, they can’t be given to Judy if they’re stolen by a burglar first,” he
pointed out. “Won’t you let me have them, Gran, to hide for you?”
She turned upon him furiously. “No, I will not! And I won’t be nagged to
death about them either, by you or by any one else.”
She whipped around on her daughter-in-law. “Why shouldn’t I give them to
Judy?” she demanded. “She’s my own granddaughter, isn’t she?”
“Judy says she doesn’t want them ...” his mother began.
But his grandmother pounced upon her again.
“You’ve been trying to talk her out of it, have you? So that you could get
them for yourself? Well, that settles it. She shall have them whether she
wants them or not. And once she’s married you’ll find her husband will
have something to say about what she does with them. I won’t hear another
word about them. Ring for Miss Digby, Punch.”
She wheeled her chair forward, restored the pearls to the safe, tugged shut,
with a good deal of trouble, the big iron door herself, waving off their
proffered assistance, and spun the combination knob.
“Don’t try to tell me I don’t keep this locked,” she said.
The thing that seemed to be puzzling Punch, when he reported the scene to
me, was his grandmother’s sudden change of mind about confiding the
pearls to him.
Page 26
“I think she really meant to let me hide them,” he said. “Anyhow she didn’t
get mad when I suggested it the first time. But the second time she pretty
near blew me out of the room.”
I didn’t offer the boy the upshot of my own speculations, which was that a
sudden suspicion had sprung up in the old woman’s mind that her grandson
was in league with his mother, and that the original suggestion, that he be
given the pearls to hide, had come from her.
Punch didn’t see anything more of his mother that day, until he came down
into the drawing-room dressed for dinner, where he found her talking to
Judy. They went right on talking, somewhat enigmatically, after they’d seen
him come in, so he had felt entitled to listen and make what he could of it.
They both looked as if the conversation had been rather exciting. But Judy
was speaking now more affectionately than was her wont. It was as if
they’d made up a quarrel about something.
“But of course I will, mother! I understand, and I’ll do it exactly. You leave
it to me. I won’t give anybody a chance at it, old Eagle-Eye or any one else.
And please don’t bother about it, mother. It isn’t as if I cared.”
“You’re a queer child,” her mother said. “Is it really true that you don’t
care?”
“Not the smallest conceivable—damn!” said Judy. She smiled a very small
smile, and added “I don’t know about Bruce, though. You may have to
square me with him.”
“You’ll have no trouble squaring yourself with him,” her mother told her.
There must have been, Punch thought, some significance in the words that
Judy didn’t like, for she turned sharply away, and he saw that her face had
flushed.
But Uncle Alec came into the room just then and that talk was over. He’d
arrived only about an hour before.
Punch was inclined to approve of his long lost uncle. He was quite jolly,
and kept them entertained through what would otherwise have been a pretty
painful dinner, with Gran up at the head of the table still in the frame of
mind she’d been in after her quarrel with her daughter-in-law. He told them
get mad when I suggested it the first time. But the second time she pretty
near blew me out of the room.”
I didn’t offer the boy the upshot of my own speculations, which was that a
sudden suspicion had sprung up in the old woman’s mind that her grandson
was in league with his mother, and that the original suggestion, that he be
given the pearls to hide, had come from her.
Punch didn’t see anything more of his mother that day, until he came down
into the drawing-room dressed for dinner, where he found her talking to
Judy. They went right on talking, somewhat enigmatically, after they’d seen
him come in, so he had felt entitled to listen and make what he could of it.
They both looked as if the conversation had been rather exciting. But Judy
was speaking now more affectionately than was her wont. It was as if
they’d made up a quarrel about something.
“But of course I will, mother! I understand, and I’ll do it exactly. You leave
it to me. I won’t give anybody a chance at it, old Eagle-Eye or any one else.
And please don’t bother about it, mother. It isn’t as if I cared.”
“You’re a queer child,” her mother said. “Is it really true that you don’t
care?”
“Not the smallest conceivable—damn!” said Judy. She smiled a very small
smile, and added “I don’t know about Bruce, though. You may have to
square me with him.”
“You’ll have no trouble squaring yourself with him,” her mother told her.
There must have been, Punch thought, some significance in the words that
Judy didn’t like, for she turned sharply away, and he saw that her face had
flushed.
But Uncle Alec came into the room just then and that talk was over. He’d
arrived only about an hour before.
Punch was inclined to approve of his long lost uncle. He was quite jolly,
and kept them entertained through what would otherwise have been a pretty
painful dinner, with Gran up at the head of the table still in the frame of
mind she’d been in after her quarrel with her daughter-in-law. He told them
Page 27
about his tobacco plantation, and his plans for growing rubber, and spun a
few delightfully bloodcurdling tales about Moros and Igorots.
Then, just as everything was going so well, he went off the deep end by
saying something about Judy’s necklace. He’d been reading yesterday’s
paper in the train.
Punch didn’t know how the quarrel flared up again. Everybody went on
trying to be polite for a while, but it wasn’t long before the fat was in the
fire. He fastened his eyes upon his plate and tried not to listen to the
blistering things his grandmother was saying. Uncle Alec was horrified, of
course. He did his best to pacify his mother, but without avail. And finally
Punch’s mother got up and left the room. He wasn’t surprised. He only
wondered that she’d stood it as long as she did.
He didn’t see her again that evening, and when he came down to breakfast
next day Belden, the old butler, told him she’d gone to town on the early
train and was coming back with the guests on the special car that afternoon.
She hated the journey to town, he knew, and he thought it rather funny that
she should undertake it again on a hot morning like this, the very day that
most of their guests, including the Applebury clan, were coming down.
I silently agreed with him—more heartily than I was willing to admit. There
were several things that looked rather queer to me. I couldn’t resist asking a
question or two.
“Have you seen Judy this morning?”
He shook his head. “I haven’t seen anybody but Uncle Alec. He was down
to breakfast and we walked around the place for a while, afterward. He
asked me about a million questions. I like him, though.”
I wanted to know what he looked like.
“Oh, kind of peaceful and jolly. But he sees things quickly enough. I told
him about where Gran keeps the necklace. I sort of left him in charge so
that I could come over here.”
“You don’t think,” I hazarded, “that he was the person Judy meant by ‘old
Eagle-Eye’?”
few delightfully bloodcurdling tales about Moros and Igorots.
Then, just as everything was going so well, he went off the deep end by
saying something about Judy’s necklace. He’d been reading yesterday’s
paper in the train.
Punch didn’t know how the quarrel flared up again. Everybody went on
trying to be polite for a while, but it wasn’t long before the fat was in the
fire. He fastened his eyes upon his plate and tried not to listen to the
blistering things his grandmother was saying. Uncle Alec was horrified, of
course. He did his best to pacify his mother, but without avail. And finally
Punch’s mother got up and left the room. He wasn’t surprised. He only
wondered that she’d stood it as long as she did.
He didn’t see her again that evening, and when he came down to breakfast
next day Belden, the old butler, told him she’d gone to town on the early
train and was coming back with the guests on the special car that afternoon.
She hated the journey to town, he knew, and he thought it rather funny that
she should undertake it again on a hot morning like this, the very day that
most of their guests, including the Applebury clan, were coming down.
I silently agreed with him—more heartily than I was willing to admit. There
were several things that looked rather queer to me. I couldn’t resist asking a
question or two.
“Have you seen Judy this morning?”
He shook his head. “I haven’t seen anybody but Uncle Alec. He was down
to breakfast and we walked around the place for a while, afterward. He
asked me about a million questions. I like him, though.”
I wanted to know what he looked like.
“Oh, kind of peaceful and jolly. But he sees things quickly enough. I told
him about where Gran keeps the necklace. I sort of left him in charge so
that I could come over here.”
“You don’t think,” I hazarded, “that he was the person Judy meant by ‘old
Eagle-Eye’?”
Page 28
He looked rather thoughtful over that, but said he didn’t. “Somehow he isn’t
like that. Anyhow, I thought she was talking about the man she’s going to
marry—Bruce Applebury.”
This didn’t strike me as likely. The adjective old, for instance. Applebury
was under thirty. But then Judy, like Punch himself, wouldn’t hesitate to
apply it to any one over twenty-five.
I grew more apprehensive and indignant as I turned the matter over in my
mind after Punch had gone back—“on the job,” as he said. Victoria was in
shoal water of some sort. There couldn’t be any doubt of that. Academically
speaking, I was sorry for her. But I had no sympathy with what seemed like
an attempt to drag Judy into the breakers with her.
Oh yes, I’m sentimental about Judy. I may as well admit that at once.
like that. Anyhow, I thought she was talking about the man she’s going to
marry—Bruce Applebury.”
This didn’t strike me as likely. The adjective old, for instance. Applebury
was under thirty. But then Judy, like Punch himself, wouldn’t hesitate to
apply it to any one over twenty-five.
I grew more apprehensive and indignant as I turned the matter over in my
mind after Punch had gone back—“on the job,” as he said. Victoria was in
shoal water of some sort. There couldn’t be any doubt of that. Academically
speaking, I was sorry for her. But I had no sympathy with what seemed like
an attempt to drag Judy into the breakers with her.
Oh yes, I’m sentimental about Judy. I may as well admit that at once.
Page 29
CHAPTER III
FRUSTRATION OF PUNCH
NONE of the Corbins went down to the village, which is the better part of
two miles from The Oaks, to meet the train. Both Gran and Uncle Alec
seemed to think it rather queer that Judy didn’t plan to go, but she explained
her position with perfect lucidity.
“We’ve hardly been able to scrape up cars enough to bring them all out in
one trip. And mother will be there, of course, to do the arranging.”
“Won’t your young man feel a bit defrauded at not finding you there?”
Uncle Alec asked her.
“It’s hard to know about that,” Judy answered him thoughtfully. “That’s
another reason. You see, I don’t know whether he’d expect me to kiss him
on the station platform or not. I think it’s safer, on the whole, to wait and do
it here.”
The train happened to be late, and they waited quite a while—Gran, Uncle
Alec, Judy and Punch in the corner of one of the deep verandas that
commanded the drive. At last the first car appeared.
“There’s Bruce,” Judy said. “He’s the one in the front seat.”
She turned to her brother with a funny sort of smile, and added, “So it looks
as if it were really going to happen, Punch.”
He found, to his consternation, that he had a lump in his throat and he
turned away from her quickly to watch the approaching car. She’d upset
him horribly, somehow, looking at him like that. It seemed contrary to the
laws of nature that that rather good-looking, plump-faced, slightly pompous
grown-up could seriously be planning to carry Judy away to live with him.
Judy!
The boy’s impulse was to grab her by the arm, drag her around the corner of
the house, and bolt with her. Hide somewhere until the excitement had
FRUSTRATION OF PUNCH
NONE of the Corbins went down to the village, which is the better part of
two miles from The Oaks, to meet the train. Both Gran and Uncle Alec
seemed to think it rather queer that Judy didn’t plan to go, but she explained
her position with perfect lucidity.
“We’ve hardly been able to scrape up cars enough to bring them all out in
one trip. And mother will be there, of course, to do the arranging.”
“Won’t your young man feel a bit defrauded at not finding you there?”
Uncle Alec asked her.
“It’s hard to know about that,” Judy answered him thoughtfully. “That’s
another reason. You see, I don’t know whether he’d expect me to kiss him
on the station platform or not. I think it’s safer, on the whole, to wait and do
it here.”
The train happened to be late, and they waited quite a while—Gran, Uncle
Alec, Judy and Punch in the corner of one of the deep verandas that
commanded the drive. At last the first car appeared.
“There’s Bruce,” Judy said. “He’s the one in the front seat.”
She turned to her brother with a funny sort of smile, and added, “So it looks
as if it were really going to happen, Punch.”
He found, to his consternation, that he had a lump in his throat and he
turned away from her quickly to watch the approaching car. She’d upset
him horribly, somehow, looking at him like that. It seemed contrary to the
laws of nature that that rather good-looking, plump-faced, slightly pompous
grown-up could seriously be planning to carry Judy away to live with him.
Judy!
The boy’s impulse was to grab her by the arm, drag her around the corner of
the house, and bolt with her. Hide somewhere until the excitement had
Page 30
blown over. There were plenty of girls whom no one would miss who might
be allowed to marry Mr. Applebury if they liked.
But Judy wouldn’t go with him, he realized, even if he did grab her arm.
She’d said good-by to him, somehow, in that one look.
He watched her as she moved off, composedly enough, to meet the car
under the porte-cochère. He saw Bruce spring spryly out; he heard Judy’s
short little laugh just before she kissed him. Then she turned quickly and
began greeting the others. Now they were all coming up into the veranda
together, toward the group of three that remained in the corner.
A saving idea occurred to Punch. His grandmother’s room up-stairs had
been left unguarded now for a long while. Most of the servants were having
lunch; everybody else had been occupied expecting the arriving guests.
Sentry duty was his job now. He slipped around the corner of the veranda,
entered the house and stole swiftly up the stairs.
The upper hall was deserted. He tried the door to his grandmother’s room. It
wasn’t locked, and he went in, crossed over to the safe and tried the door to
that. It was locked all right, so he withdrew to the hall again. Down at the
end of it stood a big high-sided davenport. It afforded an excellent post of
observation, since by crouching down in the lee of one of the great arms
one could make one’s self highly unnoticeable, almost invisible.
Through the open windows he could hear cars arriving, one after another,
and a steadily rising surge of voices. Sometimes he could isolate Judy’s.
Once or twice he heard her laugh. Still the cars kept arriving. Lord, there
were a lot of people! And there would be still more to-morrow.
He stayed there for what seemed quite a long while, but it couldn’t have
been, really, because, of course, as soon as the baggage had come up from
the station, the servants would begin carrying up suit-cases and things to the
different rooms.
Presently he heard a step on the stair, coming up in a hurry but quietly.
Instantly he was at gaze, breathless to see who would appear around the
turn of the landing. It was Judy.
He’d have spoken to her if astonishment had not silenced him. Her face was
so white that the color she had put on it stood out unnaturally, and her eyes
were wild, like those of a frightened animal.
be allowed to marry Mr. Applebury if they liked.
But Judy wouldn’t go with him, he realized, even if he did grab her arm.
She’d said good-by to him, somehow, in that one look.
He watched her as she moved off, composedly enough, to meet the car
under the porte-cochère. He saw Bruce spring spryly out; he heard Judy’s
short little laugh just before she kissed him. Then she turned quickly and
began greeting the others. Now they were all coming up into the veranda
together, toward the group of three that remained in the corner.
A saving idea occurred to Punch. His grandmother’s room up-stairs had
been left unguarded now for a long while. Most of the servants were having
lunch; everybody else had been occupied expecting the arriving guests.
Sentry duty was his job now. He slipped around the corner of the veranda,
entered the house and stole swiftly up the stairs.
The upper hall was deserted. He tried the door to his grandmother’s room. It
wasn’t locked, and he went in, crossed over to the safe and tried the door to
that. It was locked all right, so he withdrew to the hall again. Down at the
end of it stood a big high-sided davenport. It afforded an excellent post of
observation, since by crouching down in the lee of one of the great arms
one could make one’s self highly unnoticeable, almost invisible.
Through the open windows he could hear cars arriving, one after another,
and a steadily rising surge of voices. Sometimes he could isolate Judy’s.
Once or twice he heard her laugh. Still the cars kept arriving. Lord, there
were a lot of people! And there would be still more to-morrow.
He stayed there for what seemed quite a long while, but it couldn’t have
been, really, because, of course, as soon as the baggage had come up from
the station, the servants would begin carrying up suit-cases and things to the
different rooms.
Presently he heard a step on the stair, coming up in a hurry but quietly.
Instantly he was at gaze, breathless to see who would appear around the
turn of the landing. It was Judy.
He’d have spoken to her if astonishment had not silenced him. Her face was
so white that the color she had put on it stood out unnaturally, and her eyes
were wild, like those of a frightened animal.
Page 31
She looked right at him as she passed, and he thought at first she hadn’t
seen him at all. But when she went into her room she left the door open
behind her and called his name, not loud, but urgently.
“Come in,” she said, as he halted on the threshold, “and shut the door after
you.”
She had flung herself down on the bed. He stood awkwardly beside her, not
knowing what he ought to do. She wasn’t crying. He thought she must be
suddenly ill.
“Hadn’t I better call mother?” he asked.
“No,” she said. “Don’t call anybody. Don’t do anything. Just stay here a few
minutes until I have had time to think. Sit down and give me something to
hold on to. It’s rocking like a boat.”
She clutched the hand he gave her with a strength that hurt, and the
coldness of hers frightened him. But he obeyed her literally and didn’t try to
talk, let alone ask questions.
Presently her grip relaxed and her eyes steadied themselves. Evidently the
rocking wasn’t quite so bad. She had a queer look in her face, though there
was nothing you could call it but a smile. And then suddenly her eyes filled
up with tears and she began to cry. She buried her face in a pillow in order
to make no noise, and sobbed and shook. But this somehow didn’t distress
him as much as the smile had done.
The crying didn’t last very long, and when it was finished and she looked
up at him again and said shakily, “I’m all right now,” he perceived that this
was true.
“I don’t know what I’m going to do,” she said. “I’ve got to think and I
can’t, yet. Punch, are you for me? Are you on my side whatever happens—
whatever I do?”
“Sure I am!” he told her.
“Sure you are!” she said, and sitting up suddenly, she kissed him in the sort
of brief, business-like way that was her fashion.
Then she dropped back again on the pillow.
seen him at all. But when she went into her room she left the door open
behind her and called his name, not loud, but urgently.
“Come in,” she said, as he halted on the threshold, “and shut the door after
you.”
She had flung herself down on the bed. He stood awkwardly beside her, not
knowing what he ought to do. She wasn’t crying. He thought she must be
suddenly ill.
“Hadn’t I better call mother?” he asked.
“No,” she said. “Don’t call anybody. Don’t do anything. Just stay here a few
minutes until I have had time to think. Sit down and give me something to
hold on to. It’s rocking like a boat.”
She clutched the hand he gave her with a strength that hurt, and the
coldness of hers frightened him. But he obeyed her literally and didn’t try to
talk, let alone ask questions.
Presently her grip relaxed and her eyes steadied themselves. Evidently the
rocking wasn’t quite so bad. She had a queer look in her face, though there
was nothing you could call it but a smile. And then suddenly her eyes filled
up with tears and she began to cry. She buried her face in a pillow in order
to make no noise, and sobbed and shook. But this somehow didn’t distress
him as much as the smile had done.
The crying didn’t last very long, and when it was finished and she looked
up at him again and said shakily, “I’m all right now,” he perceived that this
was true.
“I don’t know what I’m going to do,” she said. “I’ve got to think and I
can’t, yet. Punch, are you for me? Are you on my side whatever happens—
whatever I do?”
“Sure I am!” he told her.
“Sure you are!” she said, and sitting up suddenly, she kissed him in the sort
of brief, business-like way that was her fashion.
Then she dropped back again on the pillow.
Page 32
“Why, this is what happened,” she went on, after a thoughtful silence.
“You’re to go down now and tell them all about it. I slipped on a rug, down
there in the hall, and turned my ankle, quite hard. And I’m up here now in
my bathroom putting it in hot water so it won’t be swollen—for the
wedding, you know. And I shan’t be able to play tennis this afternoon, or
swim either, I suppose. But otherwise I’m quite all right. You don’t mind
being a liar, do you, Punch, in a good cause?”
He told her he didn’t.
“Where did you disappear to when the crowd came?” she asked him
suddenly. “You were there just the minute before.”
“Oh, I was sort of keeping an eye on things,” he told her. “Grandmother’s
room, you know. On account of the necklace.”
She gave a rather sudden laugh at that, and told him he had that necklace on
the brain.
“Forget it!” she commanded him. “Go down and meet the Appleburys. But
don’t forget about my ankle.”
Punch got down-stairs in time to find the crowd on the veranda in the act of
dispersal to their rooms. He gave Judy’s message to his mother, and it had,
of course, the effect of checking, for a few minutes, the movement indoors.
People crowded around, plying him for details, and passing the news along.
He was a little uneasy at first from the impression that he had seen a flicker
of incredulity in his mother’s eye, but elsewhere belief seemed
instantaneous. He avoided elaborating the story, though. He knew only what
Judy had told him. He added one small lie of his own. He said he hadn’t
seen the ankle himself. She’d been talking to him through the bathroom
door.
It was hard luck, they all felt, but there was nothing to be done about it.
They might as well go in and dress for tennis or riding, or just lounging
about. Punch was requisitioned as usher to show people where their rooms
were.
When he had personally conducted a good many of them and the rush was
over, he came down-stairs from the third floor to find a man he hadn’t
previously seen, standing about indecisively in the second-floor hall.
“You’re to go down now and tell them all about it. I slipped on a rug, down
there in the hall, and turned my ankle, quite hard. And I’m up here now in
my bathroom putting it in hot water so it won’t be swollen—for the
wedding, you know. And I shan’t be able to play tennis this afternoon, or
swim either, I suppose. But otherwise I’m quite all right. You don’t mind
being a liar, do you, Punch, in a good cause?”
He told her he didn’t.
“Where did you disappear to when the crowd came?” she asked him
suddenly. “You were there just the minute before.”
“Oh, I was sort of keeping an eye on things,” he told her. “Grandmother’s
room, you know. On account of the necklace.”
She gave a rather sudden laugh at that, and told him he had that necklace on
the brain.
“Forget it!” she commanded him. “Go down and meet the Appleburys. But
don’t forget about my ankle.”
Punch got down-stairs in time to find the crowd on the veranda in the act of
dispersal to their rooms. He gave Judy’s message to his mother, and it had,
of course, the effect of checking, for a few minutes, the movement indoors.
People crowded around, plying him for details, and passing the news along.
He was a little uneasy at first from the impression that he had seen a flicker
of incredulity in his mother’s eye, but elsewhere belief seemed
instantaneous. He avoided elaborating the story, though. He knew only what
Judy had told him. He added one small lie of his own. He said he hadn’t
seen the ankle himself. She’d been talking to him through the bathroom
door.
It was hard luck, they all felt, but there was nothing to be done about it.
They might as well go in and dress for tennis or riding, or just lounging
about. Punch was requisitioned as usher to show people where their rooms
were.
When he had personally conducted a good many of them and the rush was
over, he came down-stairs from the third floor to find a man he hadn’t
previously seen, standing about indecisively in the second-floor hall.
Page 33
“I seem to have got lost,” he said to the boy. “I’m William Grant, a cousin
of Bruce Applebury. You’re Punch, aren’t you?”
Punch said he was, and took the hand the man held out to him.
“Why, you’re up in what we call The Club,” he said. “That’s on the next
floor. I’ll show you.”
“I don’t believe that’s necessary,” the man protested. “I think I can find it if
you’ll tell me.”
“Oh, no,” Punch insisted. “I’ll show you. Come along.”
He was deeply perplexed as he turned to mount the stairs. There was
nothing queer of course about his having failed to see the man in the crowd
on the veranda. There was no reason to doubt his being a wedding guest. He
looked like a person who would be one. Punch had liked his looks instantly.
He looked sort of lazy, and yet alert too, and as if he was the kind of person
that could understand things.
But what he hadn’t in the least looked like, in the moment when Punch first
glimpsed him in the hall, was a man who had lost his way and was looking
for the door of his own room. It had looked more like waiting than looking.
A rather exciting sort of waiting, too.
Had he been a little reluctant to accept Punch’s guidance? Hadn’t he hung
back a little, for one last glance around that hall that Gran’s door opened
into?
This must have been pure imagination on Punch’s part. There was no
mystery about the man’s identity at all events. He was Bruce Applebury’s
cousin, all right.
The Club was what they called an irregular suite of three or four bedrooms
and a bath, opening through a tiny vestibule of its own into the billiard
room. As Punch opened the door and conducted the man in, they saw the
prospective bridegroom, already stripped to his underclothes, and getting
out of them for his bath.
Punch had to revise one of his estimates immediately. There was nothing fat
or soft about Judy’s fiancé. What gave him that stout look was clear muscle.
He was a much more impressive and formidable-looking figure like this
than when he was covered up with clothes.
of Bruce Applebury. You’re Punch, aren’t you?”
Punch said he was, and took the hand the man held out to him.
“Why, you’re up in what we call The Club,” he said. “That’s on the next
floor. I’ll show you.”
“I don’t believe that’s necessary,” the man protested. “I think I can find it if
you’ll tell me.”
“Oh, no,” Punch insisted. “I’ll show you. Come along.”
He was deeply perplexed as he turned to mount the stairs. There was
nothing queer of course about his having failed to see the man in the crowd
on the veranda. There was no reason to doubt his being a wedding guest. He
looked like a person who would be one. Punch had liked his looks instantly.
He looked sort of lazy, and yet alert too, and as if he was the kind of person
that could understand things.
But what he hadn’t in the least looked like, in the moment when Punch first
glimpsed him in the hall, was a man who had lost his way and was looking
for the door of his own room. It had looked more like waiting than looking.
A rather exciting sort of waiting, too.
Had he been a little reluctant to accept Punch’s guidance? Hadn’t he hung
back a little, for one last glance around that hall that Gran’s door opened
into?
This must have been pure imagination on Punch’s part. There was no
mystery about the man’s identity at all events. He was Bruce Applebury’s
cousin, all right.
The Club was what they called an irregular suite of three or four bedrooms
and a bath, opening through a tiny vestibule of its own into the billiard
room. As Punch opened the door and conducted the man in, they saw the
prospective bridegroom, already stripped to his underclothes, and getting
out of them for his bath.
Punch had to revise one of his estimates immediately. There was nothing fat
or soft about Judy’s fiancé. What gave him that stout look was clear muscle.
He was a much more impressive and formidable-looking figure like this
than when he was covered up with clothes.
Page 34
“Where in the world have you been?” he said to Punch’s charge.
“Got lost,” the other said cheerfully. “Punch, here, rescued me.”
“Well, look alive,” Bruce commanded, “if you’re going to play tennis.”
“I’m not,” his cousin told him. “Changed my mind.”
“How’s Judy?” Bruce asked Punch. “Has she come out yet?”
Punch said he didn’t think so. He hadn’t seen her, anyhow.
“It’s a shame you won’t be able to see her play, Bill. Her form’s simply
immense, and she gets around the court like a little wildcat.”
Punch knew he didn’t like Bruce Applebury when he heard him say this. He
was talking already as if he owned her. And what was rather strange, he got
the impression that Bill Grant didn’t like it very well either.
He was feeling rather silly as he came down-stairs from The Club over
having doubted Bill Grant’s authenticity as a cousin of the bridegroom and
having almost suspected him of being a burglar. He had half a mind to try to
do as Judy had commanded and forget the necklace. But to his orderly
young mind this would have been impossible. He simply couldn’t leave
loose ends.
So he crossed to his grandmother’s door and knocked lightly. He didn’t
suppose she was there, for she seldom came down-stairs but once before
dinner. He just wanted to make sure, once more, that everything was all
right. He was on the point of letting himself in, since no voice answered his
knock, when he heard footsteps. The door was opened, and he was
confronted by Miss Digby. She had a sort of harassed, interrupted air as she
opened the door, and it changed to something like exasperation when she
saw who the visitor was.
“What do you want?” she demanded. She didn’t offer to let him in.
“Nothing,” he told her truthfully. “I just wanted to make sure that
everything was all right.”
“Oh, Punch,” she cried, “go away! Stop bothering about that necklace. Your
grandmother’s just come up to lie down. She’s going to rest until dinner
time. The strain of meeting so many people was a little too much for her. So
don’t be a nuisance if you can help it.”
“Got lost,” the other said cheerfully. “Punch, here, rescued me.”
“Well, look alive,” Bruce commanded, “if you’re going to play tennis.”
“I’m not,” his cousin told him. “Changed my mind.”
“How’s Judy?” Bruce asked Punch. “Has she come out yet?”
Punch said he didn’t think so. He hadn’t seen her, anyhow.
“It’s a shame you won’t be able to see her play, Bill. Her form’s simply
immense, and she gets around the court like a little wildcat.”
Punch knew he didn’t like Bruce Applebury when he heard him say this. He
was talking already as if he owned her. And what was rather strange, he got
the impression that Bill Grant didn’t like it very well either.
He was feeling rather silly as he came down-stairs from The Club over
having doubted Bill Grant’s authenticity as a cousin of the bridegroom and
having almost suspected him of being a burglar. He had half a mind to try to
do as Judy had commanded and forget the necklace. But to his orderly
young mind this would have been impossible. He simply couldn’t leave
loose ends.
So he crossed to his grandmother’s door and knocked lightly. He didn’t
suppose she was there, for she seldom came down-stairs but once before
dinner. He just wanted to make sure, once more, that everything was all
right. He was on the point of letting himself in, since no voice answered his
knock, when he heard footsteps. The door was opened, and he was
confronted by Miss Digby. She had a sort of harassed, interrupted air as she
opened the door, and it changed to something like exasperation when she
saw who the visitor was.
“What do you want?” she demanded. She didn’t offer to let him in.
“Nothing,” he told her truthfully. “I just wanted to make sure that
everything was all right.”
“Oh, Punch,” she cried, “go away! Stop bothering about that necklace. Your
grandmother’s just come up to lie down. She’s going to rest until dinner
time. The strain of meeting so many people was a little too much for her. So
don’t be a nuisance if you can help it.”
Page 35
“All right,” he said, “I won’t,” and she closed the door.
He hung about the upper hall for a little while hoping, since Judy’s door
was half open, that she would come out, but she didn’t, so he went forlornly
out to the court.
His spirits came up, little by little, out here in the sunshine. There was a lot
of good fast tennis. Applebury played insatiably; a hard, wary, efficient sort
of game. It was evident he loved it. Punch kept an eye open for Bill Grant,
who he hoped would appear among the onlookers, but in this he was
disappointed.
He saw him later, though, at the pool, when the tennis was over. Everybody
went in then, including Punch himself. Judy, with a cane, and a good big
bandage showing through her stocking, came down to watch the sport. She
gave so good an imitation of a girl with a damaged ankle that Punch found
himself wondering whether perhaps it hadn’t been true that she’d slipped on
the rug. And certainly there seemed to be nothing now the matter with her
spirits. He was heavily at a discount with himself as a detective when he
went into the house to dress for dinner.
This didn’t take him long—all his movements are singularly neat and swift
—and he was the first person to come down from the top floor.
His grandmother’s door was open now and when he paused there a moment
she called to him to come in. She was dressed for dinner and all ready for
her ride down in the elevator. She struck him, just as she had on her first
appearance the day before, as being rather unusually bright-looking
somehow. And again almost unnaturally amiable.
“How about it, Punch?” she asked. “Shall we give your sister something to
make up to her for her bad ankle? Nobody will look at her ankles if she has
the pearls around her neck. Why shouldn’t she wear them to-night? Give
that bridegroom of hers a treat. Let him see what he’s going to get.”
Punch was moved to protest. “I sort of don’t think she’d want to wear them
to-night,” he said. “It’s nearly two whole days before the wedding.”
“Go and call her,” his grandmother commanded, starting to wheel herself
over to the safe. “No, don’t stop to help me. I don’t need it. Go tell your
sister as soon as she’s dressed to come to me.”
He hung about the upper hall for a little while hoping, since Judy’s door
was half open, that she would come out, but she didn’t, so he went forlornly
out to the court.
His spirits came up, little by little, out here in the sunshine. There was a lot
of good fast tennis. Applebury played insatiably; a hard, wary, efficient sort
of game. It was evident he loved it. Punch kept an eye open for Bill Grant,
who he hoped would appear among the onlookers, but in this he was
disappointed.
He saw him later, though, at the pool, when the tennis was over. Everybody
went in then, including Punch himself. Judy, with a cane, and a good big
bandage showing through her stocking, came down to watch the sport. She
gave so good an imitation of a girl with a damaged ankle that Punch found
himself wondering whether perhaps it hadn’t been true that she’d slipped on
the rug. And certainly there seemed to be nothing now the matter with her
spirits. He was heavily at a discount with himself as a detective when he
went into the house to dress for dinner.
This didn’t take him long—all his movements are singularly neat and swift
—and he was the first person to come down from the top floor.
His grandmother’s door was open now and when he paused there a moment
she called to him to come in. She was dressed for dinner and all ready for
her ride down in the elevator. She struck him, just as she had on her first
appearance the day before, as being rather unusually bright-looking
somehow. And again almost unnaturally amiable.
“How about it, Punch?” she asked. “Shall we give your sister something to
make up to her for her bad ankle? Nobody will look at her ankles if she has
the pearls around her neck. Why shouldn’t she wear them to-night? Give
that bridegroom of hers a treat. Let him see what he’s going to get.”
Punch was moved to protest. “I sort of don’t think she’d want to wear them
to-night,” he said. “It’s nearly two whole days before the wedding.”
“Go and call her,” his grandmother commanded, starting to wheel herself
over to the safe. “No, don’t stop to help me. I don’t need it. Go tell your
sister as soon as she’s dressed to come to me.”
Page 36
Punch went on the errand a little reluctantly, and gave the message to Judy
through the door.
He meant to dart back to his grandmother’s room in time to see her open the
safe. He was curious as to whether this time it was locked or not. But Judy
detained him.
“I’ll go now,” she said. “I’m dressed all but my dress, and I don’t want to
put that on till it’s time to go down to dinner. Come in here a minute.”
She was putting on, as he entered the room, some sort of kimono-like
garment of orange-colored silk. But she arrested the action to laugh at the
sight of him.
“You look so nice and innocent, with your hair brushed,” she explained, and
having her arms in her sleeves by this time, she came over and hugged him.
“Oh, Punch, you’re a dear,” she cried. “You made an instantaneous hit this
afternoon. Do you know that?”
It wasn’t the caress that made him uncomfortable, nor yet the compliment.
It was the sort of wildness there was about her look.
“I don’t know what’s going to happen,” she went on, still holding him by
the shoulders and looking at him very intently. “I don’t know that it matters
—much—what does. Only—you haven’t forgotten what you said this
afternoon? You’re on my side, you know.”
He told her that he was and that he hadn’t forgotten.
“All right,” she said. “Come along to grandmother. Do you know what she
wants?”
He was afraid, somehow, that if he told her she’d refuse, so instead of
answering her question he reminded her that she was starting off without
her cane. She laughed and darted across the room to get it. Then, with her
arm through his, she limped decorously down the hall to her grandmother’s
room.
The old lady had opened the safe door, and had the brown morocco case in
her lap.
“That isn’t your dinner dress, is it?” she complained at sight of her
granddaughter. “I sent word you were to come when you were dressed. I
through the door.
He meant to dart back to his grandmother’s room in time to see her open the
safe. He was curious as to whether this time it was locked or not. But Judy
detained him.
“I’ll go now,” she said. “I’m dressed all but my dress, and I don’t want to
put that on till it’s time to go down to dinner. Come in here a minute.”
She was putting on, as he entered the room, some sort of kimono-like
garment of orange-colored silk. But she arrested the action to laugh at the
sight of him.
“You look so nice and innocent, with your hair brushed,” she explained, and
having her arms in her sleeves by this time, she came over and hugged him.
“Oh, Punch, you’re a dear,” she cried. “You made an instantaneous hit this
afternoon. Do you know that?”
It wasn’t the caress that made him uncomfortable, nor yet the compliment.
It was the sort of wildness there was about her look.
“I don’t know what’s going to happen,” she went on, still holding him by
the shoulders and looking at him very intently. “I don’t know that it matters
—much—what does. Only—you haven’t forgotten what you said this
afternoon? You’re on my side, you know.”
He told her that he was and that he hadn’t forgotten.
“All right,” she said. “Come along to grandmother. Do you know what she
wants?”
He was afraid, somehow, that if he told her she’d refuse, so instead of
answering her question he reminded her that she was starting off without
her cane. She laughed and darted across the room to get it. Then, with her
arm through his, she limped decorously down the hall to her grandmother’s
room.
The old lady had opened the safe door, and had the brown morocco case in
her lap.
“That isn’t your dinner dress, is it?” she complained at sight of her
granddaughter. “I sent word you were to come when you were dressed. I
Page 37
wanted to see how you’d look in the pearls. However, now you’re here, you
may as well put them on.”
Punch had been watching his sister, for the sight of the morocco case in his
grandmother’s lap had convinced him that everything was all right. He saw
her eyes widen a little.
At the same moment his grandmother uttered a wheezy sort of shriek. He
turned and looked. The box she held in her hand was empty.
“Shut the door!” Judy commanded, and his prompt obedience came none
too soon, for with the old woman’s next breath she cried out, full voice,
“They’re gone. She’s taken them. Your mother’s taken them.”
“Are they really gone?” Judy asked.
Then to Punch’s amazement she began to laugh.
may as well put them on.”
Punch had been watching his sister, for the sight of the morocco case in his
grandmother’s lap had convinced him that everything was all right. He saw
her eyes widen a little.
At the same moment his grandmother uttered a wheezy sort of shriek. He
turned and looked. The box she held in her hand was empty.
“Shut the door!” Judy commanded, and his prompt obedience came none
too soon, for with the old woman’s next breath she cried out, full voice,
“They’re gone. She’s taken them. Your mother’s taken them.”
“Are they really gone?” Judy asked.
Then to Punch’s amazement she began to laugh.
Page 38
CHAPTER IV
SOMETHING BEHIND
I HAD three visitors that evening. Punch was the first. He ditched the
dinner at The Oaks and rode over on his bicycle in time to dine with me—to
go through the motions of dining with me, rather, for he ate hardly
anything.
He was, of course, terribly cast down by the loss of the necklace which he
had tried so conscientiously to guard. He felt, too, that if the others had
treated the case as seriously as he had done, it needn’t have happened. They
hadn’t treated it seriously, none of them, with the exception of Uncle Alec.
They’d laughed at him for having the necklace on the brain. They’d
implored him to forget it and not be a pest.
He didn’t, though, entirely acquit himself of negligence. That half-hour or
more while they had waited in the veranda for the arrival of the guests, he
himself with the others, might have given the thief, assuming that he’d
secreted himself in the house at some time previously, his opportunity. And
this was just the time, Punch said, when he should have been on the job.
“Oh, come!” I protested. “There were plenty of other chances for the thing
to be taken. You couldn’t have stayed on guard all the time.”
He insisted with a vehemence which didn’t strike me as quite like him that
this was when the necklace had disappeared.
“The necklace is known to have been seen,” I argued, “by nobody since
your grandmother showed it to you yesterday afternoon. She put it back in
the safe and locked it up. It seems to me our difficulty is that there have
been so many chances to take it.”
“For who to take it?” he asked me.
“Why, for almost anybody who was in the house,” I said.
A queer look went over his face, as if that off-hand remark of mine had
frightened him.
SOMETHING BEHIND
I HAD three visitors that evening. Punch was the first. He ditched the
dinner at The Oaks and rode over on his bicycle in time to dine with me—to
go through the motions of dining with me, rather, for he ate hardly
anything.
He was, of course, terribly cast down by the loss of the necklace which he
had tried so conscientiously to guard. He felt, too, that if the others had
treated the case as seriously as he had done, it needn’t have happened. They
hadn’t treated it seriously, none of them, with the exception of Uncle Alec.
They’d laughed at him for having the necklace on the brain. They’d
implored him to forget it and not be a pest.
He didn’t, though, entirely acquit himself of negligence. That half-hour or
more while they had waited in the veranda for the arrival of the guests, he
himself with the others, might have given the thief, assuming that he’d
secreted himself in the house at some time previously, his opportunity. And
this was just the time, Punch said, when he should have been on the job.
“Oh, come!” I protested. “There were plenty of other chances for the thing
to be taken. You couldn’t have stayed on guard all the time.”
He insisted with a vehemence which didn’t strike me as quite like him that
this was when the necklace had disappeared.
“The necklace is known to have been seen,” I argued, “by nobody since
your grandmother showed it to you yesterday afternoon. She put it back in
the safe and locked it up. It seems to me our difficulty is that there have
been so many chances to take it.”
“For who to take it?” he asked me.
“Why, for almost anybody who was in the house,” I said.
A queer look went over his face, as if that off-hand remark of mine had
frightened him.
Page 39
“Not for any one who would take it,” he said. “Of course there were
chances for people who wouldn’t.”
At that I got an idea. I asked him suddenly, “How do you know that the
necklace has really been taken? Your grandmother sprang the loss of it on
you and Judy in a rather dramatic way. Isn’t it possible that she adopted
your idea that the jewels ought to be hidden somewhere rather than kept in
the safe? She’d been rather annoyed at your insistence that they oughtn’t to
be in the safe, although she’d become convinced, more or less, that you
were right about it. She’d been still more annoyed at Judy for saying she
didn’t want the necklace.
“Well, then, she sends you to get Judy, opens the safe, tucks the pearls away
somewhere—in her own dress perhaps—and then springs the empty box on
the pair of you. Isn’t that possible? She has guarded against their being
stolen, and she’s scored off you and Judy at the same time.”
“She wasn’t paying any attention to Judy and me. She didn’t even notice
that Judy laughed. She was screaming that mother had taken them.
Practically out of her head. Miss Digby had to give her a hypodermic to
quiet her.”
That shattered my theory. It had been no joke, even of the grimmest, for the
old woman. But my mind had already fastened on something else.
“Judy laughed, you say, when she saw that the necklace was gone?”
He hadn’t told me that before.
“Yes,” he said.
I remarked that it was natural enough that she should be a bit hysterical for
the moment after a loss of that kind.
“That wasn’t the way she laughed,” he told me. “She laughed as if it was
something that didn’t matter very much, but was rather funny. As if she was
really thinking about something else. But I don’t know why she laughed nor
what the other thing was she was thinking about.”
His voice had faltered, but he had forced it to the end of the sentence, and I
perceived what I might have guessed earlier. The thing the boy was
agonizing over lay deeper than the disappearance of the necklace, although
behind it perhaps, and connected with it.
chances for people who wouldn’t.”
At that I got an idea. I asked him suddenly, “How do you know that the
necklace has really been taken? Your grandmother sprang the loss of it on
you and Judy in a rather dramatic way. Isn’t it possible that she adopted
your idea that the jewels ought to be hidden somewhere rather than kept in
the safe? She’d been rather annoyed at your insistence that they oughtn’t to
be in the safe, although she’d become convinced, more or less, that you
were right about it. She’d been still more annoyed at Judy for saying she
didn’t want the necklace.
“Well, then, she sends you to get Judy, opens the safe, tucks the pearls away
somewhere—in her own dress perhaps—and then springs the empty box on
the pair of you. Isn’t that possible? She has guarded against their being
stolen, and she’s scored off you and Judy at the same time.”
“She wasn’t paying any attention to Judy and me. She didn’t even notice
that Judy laughed. She was screaming that mother had taken them.
Practically out of her head. Miss Digby had to give her a hypodermic to
quiet her.”
That shattered my theory. It had been no joke, even of the grimmest, for the
old woman. But my mind had already fastened on something else.
“Judy laughed, you say, when she saw that the necklace was gone?”
He hadn’t told me that before.
“Yes,” he said.
I remarked that it was natural enough that she should be a bit hysterical for
the moment after a loss of that kind.
“That wasn’t the way she laughed,” he told me. “She laughed as if it was
something that didn’t matter very much, but was rather funny. As if she was
really thinking about something else. But I don’t know why she laughed nor
what the other thing was she was thinking about.”
His voice had faltered, but he had forced it to the end of the sentence, and I
perceived what I might have guessed earlier. The thing the boy was
agonizing over lay deeper than the disappearance of the necklace, although
behind it perhaps, and connected with it.
Page 40
“Well,” I said cheerfully, “we know Judy didn’t steal the necklace anyway,
nor your mother, either. Go back to the time the people came and tell me
everything that’s happened.”
It steadied him to have a piece of perfectly straight reporting like that to do;
something that called the faculties of his active, orderly mind into play, and
he went ahead and gave me the narrative of the afternoon, substantially as I
have put it down in the preceding chapter. I didn’t interrupt him with
questions. But when he had finished I asked a few.
“Miss Digby wouldn’t have stayed in the room while your grandmother was
lying down, would she?”
“Not in her bedroom,” he said. “But it’s her sitting-room next door where
the safe is. I thought she was going to stay in the sitting-room, but I’m not
sure she did.”
“If she went away,” I pointed out, “there’d have been a chance for some one
to open the safe if it weren’t locked, or to unlock it if he knew the
combination, and get the necklace while your grandmother was asleep. For
that matter, isn’t it likely that Miss Digby knows the combination to the safe
herself? She must have seen your grandmother open it a hundred times.”
“Yes,” he said, “I suppose she does.” Then he laughed. “Old Digs didn’t
take the necklace though,” he said.
I agreed with him about that. It wasn’t possible seriously to suspect Miss
Digby.
“I’m not talking about the probability that any one stole it,” I explained.
“I’m trying to include all the people who had a chance to take the necklace
at that time.”
“Well,” he said, “if Digs went out, everybody who was in the house had a
chance.”
“Including,” I remarked, “your assumed thief who had concealed himself
somewhere on the premises.”
“It wouldn’t have been so good a chance for him as the other time,” he
insisted, “because Judy was right there in her room across the hall, and her
door was open when Miss Digby sent me away. Besides, there were a lot of
nor your mother, either. Go back to the time the people came and tell me
everything that’s happened.”
It steadied him to have a piece of perfectly straight reporting like that to do;
something that called the faculties of his active, orderly mind into play, and
he went ahead and gave me the narrative of the afternoon, substantially as I
have put it down in the preceding chapter. I didn’t interrupt him with
questions. But when he had finished I asked a few.
“Miss Digby wouldn’t have stayed in the room while your grandmother was
lying down, would she?”
“Not in her bedroom,” he said. “But it’s her sitting-room next door where
the safe is. I thought she was going to stay in the sitting-room, but I’m not
sure she did.”
“If she went away,” I pointed out, “there’d have been a chance for some one
to open the safe if it weren’t locked, or to unlock it if he knew the
combination, and get the necklace while your grandmother was asleep. For
that matter, isn’t it likely that Miss Digby knows the combination to the safe
herself? She must have seen your grandmother open it a hundred times.”
“Yes,” he said, “I suppose she does.” Then he laughed. “Old Digs didn’t
take the necklace though,” he said.
I agreed with him about that. It wasn’t possible seriously to suspect Miss
Digby.
“I’m not talking about the probability that any one stole it,” I explained.
“I’m trying to include all the people who had a chance to take the necklace
at that time.”
“Well,” he said, “if Digs went out, everybody who was in the house had a
chance.”
“Including,” I remarked, “your assumed thief who had concealed himself
somewhere on the premises.”
“It wouldn’t have been so good a chance for him as the other time,” he
insisted, “because Judy was right there in her room across the hall, and her
door was open when Miss Digby sent me away. Besides, there were a lot of
Page 41
people down-stairs all the rest of the afternoon. He’d have had trouble
getting away without meeting anybody.”
“What are they doing about it?” I asked. “How many people know the
necklace is gone?”
“Only mother and Uncle Alec, besides Gran and Judy and me. Oh, and
Digs, of course. I went and got mother and she sent me for Uncle Alec.
They jawed about it, there in grandmother’s room, until it was time to go
down to dinner.”
“Didn’t your grandmother herself have anything to say about it?”
“Oh, she was in bed in the next room. The hypodermic put her out, I guess.
It was mostly mother and Uncle Alec. He’s awfully excited about it. Wants
to send for detectives. But mother won’t have it.”
“How about Judy?” I asked. “You’d think her vote would count, as long as
it was to have been her necklace.”
“Judy didn’t vote. She didn’t seem to care what they did. It seemed as if she
was still thinking about something else. I don’t think she wanted the police,
though.”
“What do you want?” I asked.
The intensity of his answer startled me.
“I don’t care much about the necklace now,” he said, “but I want the thief
found. I’m not afraid who it’ll turn out to be.”
“You mean,” I asked, “that you think your mother and Judy are afraid?”
He looked at me steadily but did not answer.
Possibly to his relief, and certainly to my own, we heard a car door slam
just then, and Punch darted to the window to see who it was.
“Here’s mother now,” he said, and went to open the door for her.
I couldn’t see her face when she perceived her small son, but of course I
heard what she said to him.
“Oh, you’re here, are you? We were wondering what had become of you.”
getting away without meeting anybody.”
“What are they doing about it?” I asked. “How many people know the
necklace is gone?”
“Only mother and Uncle Alec, besides Gran and Judy and me. Oh, and
Digs, of course. I went and got mother and she sent me for Uncle Alec.
They jawed about it, there in grandmother’s room, until it was time to go
down to dinner.”
“Didn’t your grandmother herself have anything to say about it?”
“Oh, she was in bed in the next room. The hypodermic put her out, I guess.
It was mostly mother and Uncle Alec. He’s awfully excited about it. Wants
to send for detectives. But mother won’t have it.”
“How about Judy?” I asked. “You’d think her vote would count, as long as
it was to have been her necklace.”
“Judy didn’t vote. She didn’t seem to care what they did. It seemed as if she
was still thinking about something else. I don’t think she wanted the police,
though.”
“What do you want?” I asked.
The intensity of his answer startled me.
“I don’t care much about the necklace now,” he said, “but I want the thief
found. I’m not afraid who it’ll turn out to be.”
“You mean,” I asked, “that you think your mother and Judy are afraid?”
He looked at me steadily but did not answer.
Possibly to his relief, and certainly to my own, we heard a car door slam
just then, and Punch darted to the window to see who it was.
“Here’s mother now,” he said, and went to open the door for her.
I couldn’t see her face when she perceived her small son, but of course I
heard what she said to him.
“Oh, you’re here, are you? We were wondering what had become of you.”
Page 42
Her tone was composed, almost good-natured, but rather cold. My guess is
she was glad she was saved the trouble of telling me what had happened,
but at the same time a little put out by this indication that I was deep in
Punch’s confidence. He was always rather reticent with her.
After she’d come into my sitting-room and greeted me, she turned back to
him. “Run along home now,” she said curtly, “and tell Judy I’ll be back in
fifteen minutes.”
He obeyed her with alacrity; he barely nodded a farewell to me as he said,
“All right, mother,” and disappeared. If he felt any curiosity as to our
interview, he didn’t show it. I think he was glad just then not to talk to her.
She did the polite thing by my broken leg, helped herself, at my invitation,
to one of my cigarettes, and settled down, with a deep-drawn, very audible
sigh, in the big chair which Punch had just vacated.
“I suppose you know,” she said, “the ghastly thing that’s just happened over
at The Oaks?”
“I know as much about it as Punch knows,” I said somewhat tentatively.
As a matter of fact, Victoria herself had astonished me. For in spite of her
sigh and her use of the word ghastly to describe the theft, her manner was
almost complacent.
It seemed incredible that this should be so, but there was no getting away
from it. The mental picture I’d formed of her during the past couple of days,
derived mostly from the reports I’d been getting from Punch, had been of a
woman driven half frantic by worry, involved in some sort of dangerous
web.
The web appeared, certainly, to be woven about the necklace. She had,
according to Judy, sustained a shock when she read in the paper that it was
to be given to her daughter as a wedding present. She’d quarreled furiously
with old Mrs. Corbin about it. It had caused—apparently, at least, it was the
thing that had caused—sudden alterations in her plans. I had taken for
granted, though on insufficient evidence perhaps, that it was the theme of
that mysteriously emotional conversation with Judy, which Punch had heard
the end of, on the night of Alexander Corbin’s arrival.
she was glad she was saved the trouble of telling me what had happened,
but at the same time a little put out by this indication that I was deep in
Punch’s confidence. He was always rather reticent with her.
After she’d come into my sitting-room and greeted me, she turned back to
him. “Run along home now,” she said curtly, “and tell Judy I’ll be back in
fifteen minutes.”
He obeyed her with alacrity; he barely nodded a farewell to me as he said,
“All right, mother,” and disappeared. If he felt any curiosity as to our
interview, he didn’t show it. I think he was glad just then not to talk to her.
She did the polite thing by my broken leg, helped herself, at my invitation,
to one of my cigarettes, and settled down, with a deep-drawn, very audible
sigh, in the big chair which Punch had just vacated.
“I suppose you know,” she said, “the ghastly thing that’s just happened over
at The Oaks?”
“I know as much about it as Punch knows,” I said somewhat tentatively.
As a matter of fact, Victoria herself had astonished me. For in spite of her
sigh and her use of the word ghastly to describe the theft, her manner was
almost complacent.
It seemed incredible that this should be so, but there was no getting away
from it. The mental picture I’d formed of her during the past couple of days,
derived mostly from the reports I’d been getting from Punch, had been of a
woman driven half frantic by worry, involved in some sort of dangerous
web.
The web appeared, certainly, to be woven about the necklace. She had,
according to Judy, sustained a shock when she read in the paper that it was
to be given to her daughter as a wedding present. She’d quarreled furiously
with old Mrs. Corbin about it. It had caused—apparently, at least, it was the
thing that had caused—sudden alterations in her plans. I had taken for
granted, though on insufficient evidence perhaps, that it was the theme of
that mysteriously emotional conversation with Judy, which Punch had heard
the end of, on the night of Alexander Corbin’s arrival.
Page 43
Yet now, within a couple of hours of the discovered theft of the precious
dangerous thing, she sat there looking at me as calm and contented as a cat
who had just licked the meringue off the top of a lemon pie! Oh, I
exaggerate, of course. One does with Victoria.
“I wonder if you do know as much as Punch knows,” she remarked,
thoughtfully exhaling a deep lungful of smoke. “Oh, I suppose so, though
Alec had the idea that Punch might have taken it himself.—Not to keep, of
course,” she added hastily, “but perhaps as a prank to teach his grandmother
a lesson. Or to save it from being stolen by burglars.”
Victoria went down to her nadir with me just then. I’ve never found it
harder to keep up the appearance of friendliness.
“For that matter,” I said, “I may have taken the thing myself. Gone over on
crutches in my sleep....”
“That is possible,” she interrupted, with a sudden look of interest. “Oh, not
you. Punch! I don’t think he ever has walked in his sleep. He may have
done it this time, though. That necklace has been an obsession with him for
days.”
There was no denying, of course, that this was a possibility. But Victoria
didn’t pursue it.
“I’ll tell you why I came,” she went on, laying down her cigarette and
coming a little more sharply into focus. “Alec is acting rather stupid about
this and stubborn. He gets that from his mother, I guess. He’s determined to
make a hullabaloo about it. Send for detectives, question the servants,
search everybody, and that sort of thing. Judy and I have done all we could
to call him off, without getting anywhere. He feels his responsibility, he
says, as the man of the family. All I could get him to agree to was to wait
until he’d talked to you. He’s in the dining-room now smoking with the
men, but he’s coming over to see you as soon as he can get away.”
“And you want me to persuade him to do nothing,” I said.
I didn’t inflect it like a question. Cowardice that was, I’ll admit. And
Victoria assumed that I would do as she wished. It is an assumption she
always makes with men, I think.
dangerous thing, she sat there looking at me as calm and contented as a cat
who had just licked the meringue off the top of a lemon pie! Oh, I
exaggerate, of course. One does with Victoria.
“I wonder if you do know as much as Punch knows,” she remarked,
thoughtfully exhaling a deep lungful of smoke. “Oh, I suppose so, though
Alec had the idea that Punch might have taken it himself.—Not to keep, of
course,” she added hastily, “but perhaps as a prank to teach his grandmother
a lesson. Or to save it from being stolen by burglars.”
Victoria went down to her nadir with me just then. I’ve never found it
harder to keep up the appearance of friendliness.
“For that matter,” I said, “I may have taken the thing myself. Gone over on
crutches in my sleep....”
“That is possible,” she interrupted, with a sudden look of interest. “Oh, not
you. Punch! I don’t think he ever has walked in his sleep. He may have
done it this time, though. That necklace has been an obsession with him for
days.”
There was no denying, of course, that this was a possibility. But Victoria
didn’t pursue it.
“I’ll tell you why I came,” she went on, laying down her cigarette and
coming a little more sharply into focus. “Alec is acting rather stupid about
this and stubborn. He gets that from his mother, I guess. He’s determined to
make a hullabaloo about it. Send for detectives, question the servants,
search everybody, and that sort of thing. Judy and I have done all we could
to call him off, without getting anywhere. He feels his responsibility, he
says, as the man of the family. All I could get him to agree to was to wait
until he’d talked to you. He’s in the dining-room now smoking with the
men, but he’s coming over to see you as soon as he can get away.”
“And you want me to persuade him to do nothing,” I said.
I didn’t inflect it like a question. Cowardice that was, I’ll admit. And
Victoria assumed that I would do as she wished. It is an assumption she
always makes with men, I think.
Page 44
“Of course,” she went on petulantly, “I don’t know whether it will do any
good. There’ll be my mother-in-law to reckon with as soon as she comes
out of the hypodermic Miss Digby gave her. I want Alec on our side,
actively, you know, before that happens.”
“Yes,” I said faintly, “I see.”
Then I rallied my courage. I admit it was the memory of what Punch had
said—“I want the thief caught. I’m not afraid who it’ll turn out to be”—
which served as my trumpet call.
“Look here, Victoria. There may be a reason why I should try to persuade
Alexander Corbin to let the necklace go and keep the theft dark, but I won’t
undertake it unless I know what the reason is.”
She looked at me a little ruefully. “You never did like me very well,” she
remarked.
“I think I can fairly be counted one of your friends,” I told her, “and I think
I’ve understood pretty well some of your difficulties. I really want to help
you now. But I can’t step off in the dark. I want to know why the thing Alec
proposes isn’t the natural thing to do; the thing I’d do myself in the
circumstances. He has got a responsibility in the matter, and I don’t wonder
that he feels it.”
“Oh, I suppose so,” she agreed.
I looked up at her and saw, to my astonishment, that there were tears in her
eyes.
“You talk about my difficulties. You don’t know them; not the beginning of
them. I’ve been trying for the last ten years to give my children the sort of
bringing up they deserve to have. It’s the only thing I’ve cared anything
about. That’s true, whether you believe it or not. And I’ve been hampered
and suspected and quarreled with all the time by that terrible old woman
who’s my mother-in-law.
“I suppose I’ve made mistakes. We all do. But between her and the children
I’ve been driven half distracted. Not Punch. He’s all right. But there have
been times when I’ve been in despair about Judy.”
“Isn’t she pretty young to have been despaired about?” I protested.
good. There’ll be my mother-in-law to reckon with as soon as she comes
out of the hypodermic Miss Digby gave her. I want Alec on our side,
actively, you know, before that happens.”
“Yes,” I said faintly, “I see.”
Then I rallied my courage. I admit it was the memory of what Punch had
said—“I want the thief caught. I’m not afraid who it’ll turn out to be”—
which served as my trumpet call.
“Look here, Victoria. There may be a reason why I should try to persuade
Alexander Corbin to let the necklace go and keep the theft dark, but I won’t
undertake it unless I know what the reason is.”
She looked at me a little ruefully. “You never did like me very well,” she
remarked.
“I think I can fairly be counted one of your friends,” I told her, “and I think
I’ve understood pretty well some of your difficulties. I really want to help
you now. But I can’t step off in the dark. I want to know why the thing Alec
proposes isn’t the natural thing to do; the thing I’d do myself in the
circumstances. He has got a responsibility in the matter, and I don’t wonder
that he feels it.”
“Oh, I suppose so,” she agreed.
I looked up at her and saw, to my astonishment, that there were tears in her
eyes.
“You talk about my difficulties. You don’t know them; not the beginning of
them. I’ve been trying for the last ten years to give my children the sort of
bringing up they deserve to have. It’s the only thing I’ve cared anything
about. That’s true, whether you believe it or not. And I’ve been hampered
and suspected and quarreled with all the time by that terrible old woman
who’s my mother-in-law.
“I suppose I’ve made mistakes. We all do. But between her and the children
I’ve been driven half distracted. Not Punch. He’s all right. But there have
been times when I’ve been in despair about Judy.”
“Isn’t she pretty young to have been despaired about?” I protested.
Page 45
“She ran away from school last fall,” said Victoria. “I wonder if even you
had heard about that? She simply disappeared for almost a month. There,
I’m glad I told you. You’ll have some idea....”
“Good heavens!” I broke in. “Didn’t you hear from her in all that time?
How did you know she hadn’t been kidnapped—murdered?”
“I got a line from her every two or three days, post-marked from different
places, saying she was all right and telling me not to worry.”
“But how did she live?” I asked. “What had she to live on?”
“She earned it,” Victoria said shortly. “You may be perfectly sure I haven’t
asked for details. But she’s volunteered a few. I know she worked for a
while as a waitress in a cheap lunch room.”
“How did you get her back?”
“Oh, she’d had enough of it, I suppose. She wrote me that if I wanted her to
come back she was ready to behave herself. I met her in New York. Found
her in the Martha Washington Hotel, fitted her out with clothes, and took
her, by a lucky chance, down to Belleair.”
“What did she look like—when you found her, I mean?”
“She looked,” Victoria said dryly, “as if she hadn’t found liberty quite so
jolly as she’d expected.”
“What was the particular piece of luck about your choosing Belleair?”
“Why, Bruce was down there playing golf,” she said. “And it just happened
she got him. Of course if he’d known.... But there’s no reason why he ever
should. So now she’s all right. She’s marrying a man—an orphan, thank
heaven!—who’s well-bred and decently rich, and mad about her.”
“Is she in love with him?” I asked.
“No,” Victoria admitted, “I don’t suppose she is. But she likes him, and she
wants to marry him. She’s going into it with her eyes open. And not under
any pressure from me. I didn’t urge it on her. Anyhow, that’s settled. She’s
going to marry him day after to-morrow.
“Well, I’m not going to have her wedding spoiled by exploding a beastly
thing like this in the middle of it.”
had heard about that? She simply disappeared for almost a month. There,
I’m glad I told you. You’ll have some idea....”
“Good heavens!” I broke in. “Didn’t you hear from her in all that time?
How did you know she hadn’t been kidnapped—murdered?”
“I got a line from her every two or three days, post-marked from different
places, saying she was all right and telling me not to worry.”
“But how did she live?” I asked. “What had she to live on?”
“She earned it,” Victoria said shortly. “You may be perfectly sure I haven’t
asked for details. But she’s volunteered a few. I know she worked for a
while as a waitress in a cheap lunch room.”
“How did you get her back?”
“Oh, she’d had enough of it, I suppose. She wrote me that if I wanted her to
come back she was ready to behave herself. I met her in New York. Found
her in the Martha Washington Hotel, fitted her out with clothes, and took
her, by a lucky chance, down to Belleair.”
“What did she look like—when you found her, I mean?”
“She looked,” Victoria said dryly, “as if she hadn’t found liberty quite so
jolly as she’d expected.”
“What was the particular piece of luck about your choosing Belleair?”
“Why, Bruce was down there playing golf,” she said. “And it just happened
she got him. Of course if he’d known.... But there’s no reason why he ever
should. So now she’s all right. She’s marrying a man—an orphan, thank
heaven!—who’s well-bred and decently rich, and mad about her.”
“Is she in love with him?” I asked.
“No,” Victoria admitted, “I don’t suppose she is. But she likes him, and she
wants to marry him. She’s going into it with her eyes open. And not under
any pressure from me. I didn’t urge it on her. Anyhow, that’s settled. She’s
going to marry him day after to-morrow.
“Well, I’m not going to have her wedding spoiled by exploding a beastly
thing like this in the middle of it.”
Page 46
“There’s nothing beastly about getting robbed of a necklace,” I said. “That
can happen to anybody.”
She flung out her hands in a gesture of uncontrollable exasperation. Then
she pulled herself together.
“The first discovery a detective would make would be that Mrs. Corbin is a
morphine addict. That would be rather unsavory, wouldn’t it?”
“She gets the stuff legitimately, doesn’t she?” I commented. “Nobody as old
and rich as that could be reduced to trafficking with a peddler.”
“Oh, yes,” she admitted. “Doctor Parkinson prescribes it for her. But isn’t
that bad enough? Bruce would hate it—just the notoriety—worse than
anybody I know. Things like that simply don’t happen in his family. He’d
think less of Judy if it happened in hers.”
She paused a moment; then went on with a rush. “If this meant the actual
loss of the necklace itself, I’d let it go; let the thief make what he could out
of it—rather than turn Judy’s wedding into a beastly dime novel of a
detective story. Have it smeared all over the front pages of the newspapers.
Isn’t that reason enough why Alec shouldn’t tell the world with a bang
what’s happened?”
She could hardly have been aware of what she had said, for she started
when I quoted her own words back at her.
“You said just now that even if it really meant the loss of the necklace you’d
let it go. Do you mean that it doesn’t mean that?”
She took her time before answering. “I’m absolutely sure it doesn’t,” she
said.
“Do you know where the necklace is now, Victoria?”
“No,” she said hotly, “of course I don’t. Not exactly. But I’m absolutely
sure that it’s all right.”
“How about Judy?” I asked. “Does she agree with you, genuinely, that it’s
best to do nothing about it?”
Victoria gave me a rather dry smile. “Judy does,” she said. “You may be
perfectly sure of that. Call her up on the phone if you like and ask her.”
can happen to anybody.”
She flung out her hands in a gesture of uncontrollable exasperation. Then
she pulled herself together.
“The first discovery a detective would make would be that Mrs. Corbin is a
morphine addict. That would be rather unsavory, wouldn’t it?”
“She gets the stuff legitimately, doesn’t she?” I commented. “Nobody as old
and rich as that could be reduced to trafficking with a peddler.”
“Oh, yes,” she admitted. “Doctor Parkinson prescribes it for her. But isn’t
that bad enough? Bruce would hate it—just the notoriety—worse than
anybody I know. Things like that simply don’t happen in his family. He’d
think less of Judy if it happened in hers.”
She paused a moment; then went on with a rush. “If this meant the actual
loss of the necklace itself, I’d let it go; let the thief make what he could out
of it—rather than turn Judy’s wedding into a beastly dime novel of a
detective story. Have it smeared all over the front pages of the newspapers.
Isn’t that reason enough why Alec shouldn’t tell the world with a bang
what’s happened?”
She could hardly have been aware of what she had said, for she started
when I quoted her own words back at her.
“You said just now that even if it really meant the loss of the necklace you’d
let it go. Do you mean that it doesn’t mean that?”
She took her time before answering. “I’m absolutely sure it doesn’t,” she
said.
“Do you know where the necklace is now, Victoria?”
“No,” she said hotly, “of course I don’t. Not exactly. But I’m absolutely
sure that it’s all right.”
“How about Judy?” I asked. “Does she agree with you, genuinely, that it’s
best to do nothing about it?”
Victoria gave me a rather dry smile. “Judy does,” she said. “You may be
perfectly sure of that. Call her up on the phone if you like and ask her.”
Page 47
“No,” I said. “I’ll take your word for it. And I’ll do what I can to bring
Alexander around to your way of thinking.”
She nodded and got up to go, without, I’m glad to say, embarrassing me by
any overwhelming manifestations of gratitude. I wasn’t enthusiastic over
what I’d let myself in for.
I didn’t believe Victoria was as sure as she pretended to be that the necklace
would turn up all right. The start of interest she had betrayed over the idea
that Punch might have taken it while walking in his sleep had looked
genuine, and Victoria never was much of an actress. If it was genuine, it
revealed two things. First, that she hadn’t carried off the necklace herself on
that hurried trip to town yesterday, and second, that she didn’t know who
had taken it. All she had was a theory, but it must be one in which she felt a
good deal of confidence.
Whom could that theory concern? It seemed to narrow itself down to Judy.
A reduction to absurdity, of course. Why should Judy steal the necklace
which her grandmother meant to give her for a wedding present? And yet,
why had Judy faked a sprained ankle? Why had she asked her brother
whether he’d be on her side whatever she did? Why had she laughed in that
queer way when she saw the empty box from which the necklace had been
taken?
My belief in the child’s honor, in her essential straightness, was
impregnable. It had not been in the least shaken by Victoria’s account of her
escapade last fall, the running away from the school she had hated—earning
her own living by being a waitress in a quick lunch. Good lord!
I could understand her doing that, though. What was harder to understand
was her sudden surrender. It wasn’t like Judy to come to heel just because
she’d found that liberty wasn’t quite what it was cracked up to be.
Something worse than that must have happened to her. Whatever had
happened, though, even if she’d got involved in devious ways, I was sure
they weren’t of her seeking. I felt about this present business much as
Punch did. I wanted the thief caught; the air, so sultry with mystery and
suspicion, cleared by a good fresh wind.
And yet I had just given Victoria my promise to do what I could to help
hush things up. Why the devil had I done that? Well, I knew why. It was
Alexander around to your way of thinking.”
She nodded and got up to go, without, I’m glad to say, embarrassing me by
any overwhelming manifestations of gratitude. I wasn’t enthusiastic over
what I’d let myself in for.
I didn’t believe Victoria was as sure as she pretended to be that the necklace
would turn up all right. The start of interest she had betrayed over the idea
that Punch might have taken it while walking in his sleep had looked
genuine, and Victoria never was much of an actress. If it was genuine, it
revealed two things. First, that she hadn’t carried off the necklace herself on
that hurried trip to town yesterday, and second, that she didn’t know who
had taken it. All she had was a theory, but it must be one in which she felt a
good deal of confidence.
Whom could that theory concern? It seemed to narrow itself down to Judy.
A reduction to absurdity, of course. Why should Judy steal the necklace
which her grandmother meant to give her for a wedding present? And yet,
why had Judy faked a sprained ankle? Why had she asked her brother
whether he’d be on her side whatever she did? Why had she laughed in that
queer way when she saw the empty box from which the necklace had been
taken?
My belief in the child’s honor, in her essential straightness, was
impregnable. It had not been in the least shaken by Victoria’s account of her
escapade last fall, the running away from the school she had hated—earning
her own living by being a waitress in a quick lunch. Good lord!
I could understand her doing that, though. What was harder to understand
was her sudden surrender. It wasn’t like Judy to come to heel just because
she’d found that liberty wasn’t quite what it was cracked up to be.
Something worse than that must have happened to her. Whatever had
happened, though, even if she’d got involved in devious ways, I was sure
they weren’t of her seeking. I felt about this present business much as
Punch did. I wanted the thief caught; the air, so sultry with mystery and
suspicion, cleared by a good fresh wind.
And yet I had just given Victoria my promise to do what I could to help
hush things up. Why the devil had I done that? Well, I knew why. It was
Page 48
because, when she had said that her children were all in the world that she
really cared anything about, I had believed she was telling the truth. All the
same I didn’t relish the prospect of my talk with Alexander Corbin.
That, however, came off better than I had anticipated. I found I liked him,
just as Punch had done. And he showed no trace of the stubbornness of
which Victoria had accused him. He seemed to me extraordinarily open-
minded, and he carried the virtue of candor further than I’d have been able
to do myself, I think, in similar circumstances.
I remembered him faintly, as one would remember the younger brother of a
boyhood friend, and by way of putting some feeling of cordiality into my
greeting, I told him so, without the qualifications.
“That’s nice of you,” he said. “But you wouldn’t have recognized me if
you’d met me on the street.”
“No,” I admitted, “I don’t suppose I should.”
“Well, there you are!” he said. “I doubt if anybody would. I’m all but a total
stranger. And I find myself in the middle of a family snarl like this. I come
on here for my niece’s wedding, and within twenty-four hours a highly
portable piece of my mother’s property, worth perhaps a hundred thousand
dollars, disappears.”
“Good God!” I cried. “You aren’t trying to tell me that any one suspects you
of having taken it?”
“That’s very polite of you,” he remarked kindly, “but I don’t see why they
shouldn’t. It’s evident that Victoria and Judy both regard it as an inside job
of some sort. And surely I’ve a more obvious motive, as they say in
detective stories, for taking it than any one else in the family. I quarreled
with my mother pretty near thirty years ago; I’ve come home at last to make
it up; I find her so shaken by age and—infirmity that it’s very doubtful if
any new will she made now would hold water,—and I steal the necklace by
way of getting my share of the estate.
“It’s all rot, of course, but that’s how it looks. What I’d like to do is to put a
cordon around the house and have everybody in it searched, beginning with
me and Applebury’s maiden aunts. I want it found, if it involves tearing the
plaster off the walls. Of course it isn’t possible to go to such lengths as that,
but it seems as if one might do something.
really cared anything about, I had believed she was telling the truth. All the
same I didn’t relish the prospect of my talk with Alexander Corbin.
That, however, came off better than I had anticipated. I found I liked him,
just as Punch had done. And he showed no trace of the stubbornness of
which Victoria had accused him. He seemed to me extraordinarily open-
minded, and he carried the virtue of candor further than I’d have been able
to do myself, I think, in similar circumstances.
I remembered him faintly, as one would remember the younger brother of a
boyhood friend, and by way of putting some feeling of cordiality into my
greeting, I told him so, without the qualifications.
“That’s nice of you,” he said. “But you wouldn’t have recognized me if
you’d met me on the street.”
“No,” I admitted, “I don’t suppose I should.”
“Well, there you are!” he said. “I doubt if anybody would. I’m all but a total
stranger. And I find myself in the middle of a family snarl like this. I come
on here for my niece’s wedding, and within twenty-four hours a highly
portable piece of my mother’s property, worth perhaps a hundred thousand
dollars, disappears.”
“Good God!” I cried. “You aren’t trying to tell me that any one suspects you
of having taken it?”
“That’s very polite of you,” he remarked kindly, “but I don’t see why they
shouldn’t. It’s evident that Victoria and Judy both regard it as an inside job
of some sort. And surely I’ve a more obvious motive, as they say in
detective stories, for taking it than any one else in the family. I quarreled
with my mother pretty near thirty years ago; I’ve come home at last to make
it up; I find her so shaken by age and—infirmity that it’s very doubtful if
any new will she made now would hold water,—and I steal the necklace by
way of getting my share of the estate.
“It’s all rot, of course, but that’s how it looks. What I’d like to do is to put a
cordon around the house and have everybody in it searched, beginning with
me and Applebury’s maiden aunts. I want it found, if it involves tearing the
plaster off the walls. Of course it isn’t possible to go to such lengths as that,
but it seems as if one might do something.
Page 49
“Yet here’s Victoria pleading with me to let it ride; not turn a hand nor say a
word. She seems to think she knows where it is, or at all events, that it will
turn up. Well, that’s all right if she’s got the correct hunch. But suppose she
hasn’t? I’ll feel uncommonly flat facing my mother to-morrow when she
comes out of the effect of the stuff they’ve given her, if I have to tell her
that the necklace hasn’t been heard from, and that I’ve done nothing toward
recovering it.”
“I’m not sure,” I said, “that you haven’t done the best thing possible toward
recovering it.”
He looked at me with a stare of surprise. “You mean by doing nothing, by
saying nothing?” he asked. “That’s what you must mean, of course, because
that’s all I’ve done. But I’m not sure that I see how you figure it out. Effect
of suspense and uncertainty—that sort of thing? Psychology getting in its
deadly work?”
“Something like that,” I said.
“Well, it won’t, and I’ll tell you why. A thing like that can’t be kept dark.
It’s known already—half known. Things like that get passed around. I could
feel it crackling all around the dinner table to-night. By morning everybody
in the house will know that something’s happened. And Victoria might as
well have let me call the police in the first place.”
“No,” I insisted. “There’s a difference between knowing a thing that’s
admitted and knowing a thing that’s not admitted. Society—with a big S—
lives on that difference. We never call anybody a liar. We go on acting as if
we believed the official version of things until the facts fairly stare us
down.”
He laughed. “That statement is true,” he said, “and it’s equally true of the
Moro chieftains in the island of Mindanao.”
“All right,” I said. “Now consider this. There are three sorts of persons in
that house: family, guests and servants. They’re all going to stay until after
the wedding, day after to-morrow. There’s no reason why anybody should
leave, at least, and if anybody does, on whatever pretext, he’ll be under
heavy suspicion. But it’s not likely that the person who took the necklace
will try to leave. The hullabaloo and the breaking up of the party is very
likely just what he’s hoping for. But nothing happens. Nothing’s said. And
word. She seems to think she knows where it is, or at all events, that it will
turn up. Well, that’s all right if she’s got the correct hunch. But suppose she
hasn’t? I’ll feel uncommonly flat facing my mother to-morrow when she
comes out of the effect of the stuff they’ve given her, if I have to tell her
that the necklace hasn’t been heard from, and that I’ve done nothing toward
recovering it.”
“I’m not sure,” I said, “that you haven’t done the best thing possible toward
recovering it.”
He looked at me with a stare of surprise. “You mean by doing nothing, by
saying nothing?” he asked. “That’s what you must mean, of course, because
that’s all I’ve done. But I’m not sure that I see how you figure it out. Effect
of suspense and uncertainty—that sort of thing? Psychology getting in its
deadly work?”
“Something like that,” I said.
“Well, it won’t, and I’ll tell you why. A thing like that can’t be kept dark.
It’s known already—half known. Things like that get passed around. I could
feel it crackling all around the dinner table to-night. By morning everybody
in the house will know that something’s happened. And Victoria might as
well have let me call the police in the first place.”
“No,” I insisted. “There’s a difference between knowing a thing that’s
admitted and knowing a thing that’s not admitted. Society—with a big S—
lives on that difference. We never call anybody a liar. We go on acting as if
we believed the official version of things until the facts fairly stare us
down.”
He laughed. “That statement is true,” he said, “and it’s equally true of the
Moro chieftains in the island of Mindanao.”
“All right,” I said. “Now consider this. There are three sorts of persons in
that house: family, guests and servants. They’re all going to stay until after
the wedding, day after to-morrow. There’s no reason why anybody should
leave, at least, and if anybody does, on whatever pretext, he’ll be under
heavy suspicion. But it’s not likely that the person who took the necklace
will try to leave. The hullabaloo and the breaking up of the party is very
likely just what he’s hoping for. But nothing happens. Nothing’s said. And
Page 50
the inference from that is that some one’s been found out. That we know
and therefore we can afford to wait. So there’s a pretty good chance that the
thief, so to speak, will take his first opportunity to restore the necklace.”
“That’s ingenious,” he was polite enough to say. “But I confess the strong-
arm method appeals to me rather more.”
“It can’t be applied,” I said. “A search is no good unless you search
everybody.”
“That’s what I want,” he insisted. “That’s exactly what I mean. Everybody.”
“Including your mother?” I asked.
Again I encountered his quick intense stare. It wasn’t hostile, though. He
was thinking, hard.
“You’re right,” he said. “That can’t be done.”
He seemed to be coming around all right by himself, so I let him alone.
There was a ruminative silence between us for a while.
“That’s a nice little niece of mine,” he said at last. “Hard to realize she’s
getting married, though. I wish I knew her better.”
“What do you think of her young man?” I asked.
“Oh, a perfectly sound fellow, I think,” he said, without enthusiasm. “No
mistaking his type. He’s what he is, plain as a flagstaff. Great on discipline
and exercise. Plays a very good game of bridge and takes it as seriously as
he does the Constitution of the United States. He’ll have a thick neck by the
time he’s forty, and be one of the pillars of an intensely respectable club.
Seems like rather a sledge-hammer, though, for little Judy.”
“Is that at all the way she feels, do you think?” I asked.
He was properly non-committal about that. “Oh, don’t ask me,” he said.
“The etiquette is so different from what it was in my day. Then a young
couple like that would have played up—held hands, slunk off by themselves
whenever they got a chance. I’ve hardly seen these two together since he
got here. That’s the modern manner, I suppose.”
I’d been thinking over what Punch had told me of the arrival of the guests.
There had been nothing unnatural about Judy’s greeting of her fiancé or of
and therefore we can afford to wait. So there’s a pretty good chance that the
thief, so to speak, will take his first opportunity to restore the necklace.”
“That’s ingenious,” he was polite enough to say. “But I confess the strong-
arm method appeals to me rather more.”
“It can’t be applied,” I said. “A search is no good unless you search
everybody.”
“That’s what I want,” he insisted. “That’s exactly what I mean. Everybody.”
“Including your mother?” I asked.
Again I encountered his quick intense stare. It wasn’t hostile, though. He
was thinking, hard.
“You’re right,” he said. “That can’t be done.”
He seemed to be coming around all right by himself, so I let him alone.
There was a ruminative silence between us for a while.
“That’s a nice little niece of mine,” he said at last. “Hard to realize she’s
getting married, though. I wish I knew her better.”
“What do you think of her young man?” I asked.
“Oh, a perfectly sound fellow, I think,” he said, without enthusiasm. “No
mistaking his type. He’s what he is, plain as a flagstaff. Great on discipline
and exercise. Plays a very good game of bridge and takes it as seriously as
he does the Constitution of the United States. He’ll have a thick neck by the
time he’s forty, and be one of the pillars of an intensely respectable club.
Seems like rather a sledge-hammer, though, for little Judy.”
“Is that at all the way she feels, do you think?” I asked.
He was properly non-committal about that. “Oh, don’t ask me,” he said.
“The etiquette is so different from what it was in my day. Then a young
couple like that would have played up—held hands, slunk off by themselves
whenever they got a chance. I’ve hardly seen these two together since he
got here. That’s the modern manner, I suppose.”
I’d been thinking over what Punch had told me of the arrival of the guests.
There had been nothing unnatural about Judy’s greeting of her fiancé or of
Page 51
the others who came down from the station in the same car with him. Punch
had spoken of hearing her laugh two or three times after he’d taken his
sentry post on the davenport up-stairs. Whatever had happened to her had
happened after that.
“Is there anybody in the crowd that came down on the special car,” I asked,
“anybody who arrived at The Oaks later than Bruce did, who has—well,
attracted your attention in any way? Anybody who seemed to have any
special effect on Judy?”
For the third time he turned upon me that intense stare of his.
“No,” he said, “I can’t say there is. I don’t know why you asked me that,
but I’ll tell you this. I happened to be looking at her—it’s the natural thing
to do—and I saw her face change. I couldn’t say now whether it was with
pleasure or the reverse. She was looking past me. Then she turned with a
sort of gasp, and bolted into the house. It must have been just then that she
hurt her ankle. I know I turned around to try to see who or what she’d been
looking at, but I didn’t make anything of it. It was something, though, or
somebody.”
I nodded. “That’s it,” I said. “There’s something behind, that Judy and her
mother know more about than we do. Wheels within wheels, you know.”
“All right,” he said, getting up with a rueful sort of laugh, “I won’t throw a
monkey-wrench into the machinery just yet. We’ll let another day go by and
see what happens. But if nothing does happen within the next twenty-four
hours, I think it will be a case for the police.”
had spoken of hearing her laugh two or three times after he’d taken his
sentry post on the davenport up-stairs. Whatever had happened to her had
happened after that.
“Is there anybody in the crowd that came down on the special car,” I asked,
“anybody who arrived at The Oaks later than Bruce did, who has—well,
attracted your attention in any way? Anybody who seemed to have any
special effect on Judy?”
For the third time he turned upon me that intense stare of his.
“No,” he said, “I can’t say there is. I don’t know why you asked me that,
but I’ll tell you this. I happened to be looking at her—it’s the natural thing
to do—and I saw her face change. I couldn’t say now whether it was with
pleasure or the reverse. She was looking past me. Then she turned with a
sort of gasp, and bolted into the house. It must have been just then that she
hurt her ankle. I know I turned around to try to see who or what she’d been
looking at, but I didn’t make anything of it. It was something, though, or
somebody.”
I nodded. “That’s it,” I said. “There’s something behind, that Judy and her
mother know more about than we do. Wheels within wheels, you know.”
“All right,” he said, getting up with a rueful sort of laugh, “I won’t throw a
monkey-wrench into the machinery just yet. We’ll let another day go by and
see what happens. But if nothing does happen within the next twenty-four
hours, I think it will be a case for the police.”
Page 52
CHAPTER V
THE LEGS OF A SUIT OF PAJAMAS
PUNCH didn’t want to be sent to bed, so he was adroitly evading his
mother’s notice, flitting about the edges of the evening’s gaiety and
lingering in the shadows. It was a warm windless evening. It would be
stuffy in his little room on the top floor and he was feeling wide awake and
rather restless. But out-of-doors, in the verandas and on the lawn, it was
nice. The moon was dead full, hanging, an undisputed dignitary, in the
cloudless sky. Not so exciting as when it went sailing through a scud of
flying clouds, but he didn’t crave excitement just now. He’d had enough.
They were dancing in the big west drawing-room—some of them were.
Some of them seemed to share—though it couldn’t be from the fear of
being sent to bed—his own preference for the shadows. In a sort of glade
down at the bottom of the lawn, so far away that the music must almost
have been inaudible, one pair were dancing, barefoot, Punch believed.
There’d been some talk of what fun it would be, and Judy had applauded
the idea, though she herself wasn’t dancing, of course, because of her ankle.
She was permanently established in a long chair in the corner of the
veranda, holding a sort of court between dances, and always with one man
or another beside her when the music played. She adored dancing, Punch
knew, and he wondered a little that she didn’t permit her ankle to get better.
Bruce Applebury danced indefatigably. He always came back with his
partner and sat beside Judy during the intermissions. But Punch had heard
Judy tell him it was his duty to make the rounds of at least all the
bridesmaids, so he didn’t sit out many dances with her.
Punch was beginning to feel a little like a ghost. The mixture of cold
moonlight with the music and the odor of a great thicket of lilac bushes in
bloom at the corner of the house, was distilling a sort of melancholy in him,
when the voice of the one he had privately ticketed as the nice bridesmaid
roused him from the trance into which he was drifting.
THE LEGS OF A SUIT OF PAJAMAS
PUNCH didn’t want to be sent to bed, so he was adroitly evading his
mother’s notice, flitting about the edges of the evening’s gaiety and
lingering in the shadows. It was a warm windless evening. It would be
stuffy in his little room on the top floor and he was feeling wide awake and
rather restless. But out-of-doors, in the verandas and on the lawn, it was
nice. The moon was dead full, hanging, an undisputed dignitary, in the
cloudless sky. Not so exciting as when it went sailing through a scud of
flying clouds, but he didn’t crave excitement just now. He’d had enough.
They were dancing in the big west drawing-room—some of them were.
Some of them seemed to share—though it couldn’t be from the fear of
being sent to bed—his own preference for the shadows. In a sort of glade
down at the bottom of the lawn, so far away that the music must almost
have been inaudible, one pair were dancing, barefoot, Punch believed.
There’d been some talk of what fun it would be, and Judy had applauded
the idea, though she herself wasn’t dancing, of course, because of her ankle.
She was permanently established in a long chair in the corner of the
veranda, holding a sort of court between dances, and always with one man
or another beside her when the music played. She adored dancing, Punch
knew, and he wondered a little that she didn’t permit her ankle to get better.
Bruce Applebury danced indefatigably. He always came back with his
partner and sat beside Judy during the intermissions. But Punch had heard
Judy tell him it was his duty to make the rounds of at least all the
bridesmaids, so he didn’t sit out many dances with her.
Punch was beginning to feel a little like a ghost. The mixture of cold
moonlight with the music and the odor of a great thicket of lilac bushes in
bloom at the corner of the house, was distilling a sort of melancholy in him,
when the voice of the one he had privately ticketed as the nice bridesmaid
roused him from the trance into which he was drifting.
Page 53
“Oh, but I’ve promised this dance to Punch,” he heard her say to the man
who, with his hand on her arm, was trying to lead her down from the
veranda to the lawn.
He’d approached them unconsciously in his irregular orbit—Judy was the
center of it—but on hearing this, he stopped before her and made her his
best bow. The man, with a laugh, relinquished her arm, said he’d come back
for the next, and strolled away, lighting a cigarette.
Punch didn’t know the girl’s name; their acquaintance had begun in a
spontaneous exchange of smiles at the tennis court, and they’d had a lot of
fun together in the pool.
“I can dance,” he said, a little doubtfully, when they were left alone, “but
I’m not sure that mother doesn’t think I’ve gone to bed.”
The girl laughed and laid her hand on his arm. “We’ll go for a little walk
instead then,” she decided.
She was a nice girl, and Punch didn’t think she’d make the opening remark
which some of the others, earlier in the day, had devastated him with,
“Won’t you miss Judy horribly when she’s married?”
His confidence was justified. She didn’t. She talked about sensible things:
swimming strokes, and how it felt the first time you tried a high dive; the
probable delights of owning a motorcycle, and so on. Eventually they got
around to talking about the pleasures of not traveling in Europe and the
advantages of being an American.
When they heard the music stop, he said, with real regret, “I suppose if
you’re promised for the next dance I’d better take you back.” After a ripple
of applause they heard the dance go on again, but now they were strolling
back toward the house.
“I envy Judy,” she said suddenly. “I wish I had a nice young brother of my
own.”
“If you did,” Punch blurted out, “you’d probably just go and get married.”
She withdrew her hand from his arm, where it had rested quite comfortably
all the while. He needed both his hands just then, for his eyes were
threatening him with disaster. She put her arm across his shoulders and for a
moment held him tight. Then she let him go, and walked on.
who, with his hand on her arm, was trying to lead her down from the
veranda to the lawn.
He’d approached them unconsciously in his irregular orbit—Judy was the
center of it—but on hearing this, he stopped before her and made her his
best bow. The man, with a laugh, relinquished her arm, said he’d come back
for the next, and strolled away, lighting a cigarette.
Punch didn’t know the girl’s name; their acquaintance had begun in a
spontaneous exchange of smiles at the tennis court, and they’d had a lot of
fun together in the pool.
“I can dance,” he said, a little doubtfully, when they were left alone, “but
I’m not sure that mother doesn’t think I’ve gone to bed.”
The girl laughed and laid her hand on his arm. “We’ll go for a little walk
instead then,” she decided.
She was a nice girl, and Punch didn’t think she’d make the opening remark
which some of the others, earlier in the day, had devastated him with,
“Won’t you miss Judy horribly when she’s married?”
His confidence was justified. She didn’t. She talked about sensible things:
swimming strokes, and how it felt the first time you tried a high dive; the
probable delights of owning a motorcycle, and so on. Eventually they got
around to talking about the pleasures of not traveling in Europe and the
advantages of being an American.
When they heard the music stop, he said, with real regret, “I suppose if
you’re promised for the next dance I’d better take you back.” After a ripple
of applause they heard the dance go on again, but now they were strolling
back toward the house.
“I envy Judy,” she said suddenly. “I wish I had a nice young brother of my
own.”
“If you did,” Punch blurted out, “you’d probably just go and get married.”
She withdrew her hand from his arm, where it had rested quite comfortably
all the while. He needed both his hands just then, for his eyes were
threatening him with disaster. She put her arm across his shoulders and for a
moment held him tight. Then she let him go, and walked on.
Page 54
“It’s funny how black the shadows are in the moonlight,” she said. “You
can’t see a thing. Do you know yet where you’re going to college?”
She was a nice girl.
They came up into the veranda just as the dance was coming to an end—
really this time. The man she had left was waiting there to claim her, and
Punch turned for a look at Judy. He had an idea that he might sit out the
next dance with her.
She happened, just then, to be alone. A moment earlier, Punch was sure, a
man had been standing before her, bending over. Now he was gone, and
Judy was holding something in her hand. A letter, or what looked like it.
Not just a scrap of a note, for when she tried to fold it small it offered some
resistance.
This movement seemed half frightened, although this didn’t exactly
describe the look that was in her face. She started to tuck the thing down
inside her dress, suddenly desisted and, with an exasperated laugh, snatched
it out again. She glanced around, helplessly at a loss. Then her hand darted
out to a narrow-necked Chinese vase which stood on the table beside her,
and she pushed her letter down inside. It wouldn’t be very easy to get out
again, Punch reflected, for the hastily folded paper would spring apart.
The next moment Bruce Applebury came out through the open French
window from the drawing-room and sat down beside her.
“Just on the minute,” she remarked to him. “Like a man in a play.”
Punch stood rooted where he was. He wouldn’t have gone to her even if
Bruce Applebury hadn’t come out. The fog of trouble which the nice
bridesmaid had for the while dissipated stole again over his spirit.
He didn’t know who the man was who had given Judy the letter—except, of
course, that it wasn’t Bruce. He’d barely glimpsed him out of the corner of
his eye. There was something secret and hasty about the whole episode that
didn’t go with his idea of Judy. What he hated worst about it was the look in
her face that disputed with the fright in it.
He was sunk so deep in a brown study that his mother caught him without
difficulty and sent him to bed.
can’t see a thing. Do you know yet where you’re going to college?”
She was a nice girl.
They came up into the veranda just as the dance was coming to an end—
really this time. The man she had left was waiting there to claim her, and
Punch turned for a look at Judy. He had an idea that he might sit out the
next dance with her.
She happened, just then, to be alone. A moment earlier, Punch was sure, a
man had been standing before her, bending over. Now he was gone, and
Judy was holding something in her hand. A letter, or what looked like it.
Not just a scrap of a note, for when she tried to fold it small it offered some
resistance.
This movement seemed half frightened, although this didn’t exactly
describe the look that was in her face. She started to tuck the thing down
inside her dress, suddenly desisted and, with an exasperated laugh, snatched
it out again. She glanced around, helplessly at a loss. Then her hand darted
out to a narrow-necked Chinese vase which stood on the table beside her,
and she pushed her letter down inside. It wouldn’t be very easy to get out
again, Punch reflected, for the hastily folded paper would spring apart.
The next moment Bruce Applebury came out through the open French
window from the drawing-room and sat down beside her.
“Just on the minute,” she remarked to him. “Like a man in a play.”
Punch stood rooted where he was. He wouldn’t have gone to her even if
Bruce Applebury hadn’t come out. The fog of trouble which the nice
bridesmaid had for the while dissipated stole again over his spirit.
He didn’t know who the man was who had given Judy the letter—except, of
course, that it wasn’t Bruce. He’d barely glimpsed him out of the corner of
his eye. There was something secret and hasty about the whole episode that
didn’t go with his idea of Judy. What he hated worst about it was the look in
her face that disputed with the fright in it.
He was sunk so deep in a brown study that his mother caught him without
difficulty and sent him to bed.
Page 55
But it wasn’t so easy to send him to sleep. The music went on and on,
floating in through his open window, nagging his jangled nerves. It was
punctuated, too, by disconcerting little fragments of talk coming up
astonishingly clear now and then from the strollers on the lawn. Nothing
that meant anything; just broken phrases, exclamations, giggles. It annoyed
him that people could be so horribly silly.
He must have drifted off, though, at last, for he sat up suddenly in bed, bolt
awake from an unreasonably unpleasant dream. The party must be over and
everybody gone to bed, for the house was silent, except, he noted with
disgust, for the grumble of conversation that was going on in the adjoining
bedroom. Bill Grant’s it was, and he imagined he identified the other voice,
that was doing most of the talking, as Bruce Applebury’s. He couldn’t hear
what they were saying. He was afraid though that if they talked any louder
he might hear.
He lay down again and turned and tossed. No hope of getting asleep till
they stopped. Finally, in desperation he got up, padded softly out through
the billiard room to a near-by bathroom, got himself a drink and splashed
his hot face with cold water. This refreshed him somewhat, but he didn’t
want to go back to his room. The big davenport in the hall, one flight down,
occurred to him as a quieter, and perhaps cooler, place to sleep. He
wouldn’t need any covers. It was too hot a night. So with infinite
precautions against noise he stole down there. He’d meant to sleep there
anyway if the necklace had not already been stolen.
It wasn’t very dark down there in the second-floor hall. It had two big
windows at one end and an enormous one above the stair-landing at the
other. And the big moon still had everything her own way in the cloudless
sky.
In spite of his precautions against making any noise, he did make one. In
the process of disposing the pillows on the davenport, he dropped one on
the floor with a plop.
A moment or two later Judy’s door opened, and she asked, in a clear,
penetrating whisper, “Who’s that?”
“I dropped a pillow,” he said. “I didn’t mean to disturb you.”
“You!” she said.
floating in through his open window, nagging his jangled nerves. It was
punctuated, too, by disconcerting little fragments of talk coming up
astonishingly clear now and then from the strollers on the lawn. Nothing
that meant anything; just broken phrases, exclamations, giggles. It annoyed
him that people could be so horribly silly.
He must have drifted off, though, at last, for he sat up suddenly in bed, bolt
awake from an unreasonably unpleasant dream. The party must be over and
everybody gone to bed, for the house was silent, except, he noted with
disgust, for the grumble of conversation that was going on in the adjoining
bedroom. Bill Grant’s it was, and he imagined he identified the other voice,
that was doing most of the talking, as Bruce Applebury’s. He couldn’t hear
what they were saying. He was afraid though that if they talked any louder
he might hear.
He lay down again and turned and tossed. No hope of getting asleep till
they stopped. Finally, in desperation he got up, padded softly out through
the billiard room to a near-by bathroom, got himself a drink and splashed
his hot face with cold water. This refreshed him somewhat, but he didn’t
want to go back to his room. The big davenport in the hall, one flight down,
occurred to him as a quieter, and perhaps cooler, place to sleep. He
wouldn’t need any covers. It was too hot a night. So with infinite
precautions against noise he stole down there. He’d meant to sleep there
anyway if the necklace had not already been stolen.
It wasn’t very dark down there in the second-floor hall. It had two big
windows at one end and an enormous one above the stair-landing at the
other. And the big moon still had everything her own way in the cloudless
sky.
In spite of his precautions against making any noise, he did make one. In
the process of disposing the pillows on the davenport, he dropped one on
the floor with a plop.
A moment or two later Judy’s door opened, and she asked, in a clear,
penetrating whisper, “Who’s that?”
“I dropped a pillow,” he said. “I didn’t mean to disturb you.”
“You!” she said.
Page 56
She came over to the davenport and stood looking down at him. She had on
the same orange-colored kimono that she’d worn when she went to her
grandmother’s room before dinner.
“What are you doing down here?” she asked. “Still keeping watch?”
“It was stuffy up in my room,” he explained, “and I couldn’t sleep.”
She gave a little shiver, not with cold, and sat down beside where he lay.
“I can’t sleep either,” she told him. “It’s beastly. Punch, I tell you what let’s
do. Let’s go out for a ride on bicycles. There’s another one besides yours up
in the old stable. You go ahead and get them, and I’ll meet you here by the
corner of the veranda.”
If he’d been feeling just right about Judy he’d have taken the thing as a lark
and gone, but he didn’t feel right. Her mention of the corner of the veranda
reminded him of something.
“I don’t want to go up-stairs and get dressed,” he objected. “There were
some people talking up there when I came down.”
She seemed concerned by that and asked him quickly, “Who?”
“I don’t know,” he told her. “They were in Bill Grant’s room.”
She glanced sharply in the direction of the stairs as if she thought she’d
heard something, but decided she hadn’t.
“You don’t have to dress,” she pleaded. “Pajamas are all right, and I’ll lend
you a pair of my sneakers.”
“The whole house is locked up tight,” he objected. “We’d probably set off
the burglar alarm if we tried to open a door or a window down-stairs.”
“We can go out my window, can’t we?”
That made the thing seem more fun, and he all but yielded; indeed he had
moved to get up from the davenport, when he noticed something.
“You’ve started to dress already, Judy,” he said.
“Shirt and bloomers,” she admitted. “Yes, I was going out anyway. I was
getting ready to when I heard you drop that pillow. I’ve left something I
want, down on the veranda.”
the same orange-colored kimono that she’d worn when she went to her
grandmother’s room before dinner.
“What are you doing down here?” she asked. “Still keeping watch?”
“It was stuffy up in my room,” he explained, “and I couldn’t sleep.”
She gave a little shiver, not with cold, and sat down beside where he lay.
“I can’t sleep either,” she told him. “It’s beastly. Punch, I tell you what let’s
do. Let’s go out for a ride on bicycles. There’s another one besides yours up
in the old stable. You go ahead and get them, and I’ll meet you here by the
corner of the veranda.”
If he’d been feeling just right about Judy he’d have taken the thing as a lark
and gone, but he didn’t feel right. Her mention of the corner of the veranda
reminded him of something.
“I don’t want to go up-stairs and get dressed,” he objected. “There were
some people talking up there when I came down.”
She seemed concerned by that and asked him quickly, “Who?”
“I don’t know,” he told her. “They were in Bill Grant’s room.”
She glanced sharply in the direction of the stairs as if she thought she’d
heard something, but decided she hadn’t.
“You don’t have to dress,” she pleaded. “Pajamas are all right, and I’ll lend
you a pair of my sneakers.”
“The whole house is locked up tight,” he objected. “We’d probably set off
the burglar alarm if we tried to open a door or a window down-stairs.”
“We can go out my window, can’t we?”
That made the thing seem more fun, and he all but yielded; indeed he had
moved to get up from the davenport, when he noticed something.
“You’ve started to dress already, Judy,” he said.
“Shirt and bloomers,” she admitted. “Yes, I was going out anyway. I was
getting ready to when I heard you drop that pillow. I’ve left something I
want, down on the veranda.”
Page 57
“That letter?” he asked.
There was a breathless sort of silence between them.
At last she said, “Don’t you care, Punch. You’ll understand some day,
maybe.”
He’d have gone with her then if he’d felt sure she wanted him, sure that the
proposal of a ride with him hadn’t been a mere pretext of hers for an
opportunity to recover her letter while he was up at the stable getting out
the bicycles. It was with a very sore spirit that he lay down on the davenport
again and let her go back to her own room and close the door after her
without a word.
He lay there straining his ears for a sound from her, but she must have been
moving about as quietly as a ghost for he heard nothing. Perhaps he’d be
able to hear her when she came in though, and she’d turn on the light,
wouldn’t she, to read her letter by?
But still there was nothing. The silence in the big house remained unbroken.
He stood it as long as he could; then went to Judy’s door, opened it and
after a glance about the deserted room, left it open. He’d know, now, when
she came back, anyhow.
After that once more he fell asleep, only to be wakened as before by a
dream, or so he supposed at the moment, though he realized afterward that
the soft closing of a door might have done it. He sat up, and now he heard
footsteps shuffling along in felt slippers, and turning he saw a man in
pajamas crossing the hall.
There was more light than ever now. The moon shone slantwise through the
great window on the landing and threw a brightly lighted patch upon the
floor. As the legs of these pajamas crossed this patch he saw them very
plainly. They were gray, or lavender, or perhaps a washed-out blue, and
there was a triangular tear, such as might happen from getting caught on a
nail, in one of them. The rest of the man he couldn’t see so well, and in a
moment he was nothing but a shadowed silhouette.
Punch almost spoke to him automatically, but checked himself with the
reflection that by doing so he’d give some slightly embarrassed guest on his
way to the bathroom a horrible start.
There was a breathless sort of silence between them.
At last she said, “Don’t you care, Punch. You’ll understand some day,
maybe.”
He’d have gone with her then if he’d felt sure she wanted him, sure that the
proposal of a ride with him hadn’t been a mere pretext of hers for an
opportunity to recover her letter while he was up at the stable getting out
the bicycles. It was with a very sore spirit that he lay down on the davenport
again and let her go back to her own room and close the door after her
without a word.
He lay there straining his ears for a sound from her, but she must have been
moving about as quietly as a ghost for he heard nothing. Perhaps he’d be
able to hear her when she came in though, and she’d turn on the light,
wouldn’t she, to read her letter by?
But still there was nothing. The silence in the big house remained unbroken.
He stood it as long as he could; then went to Judy’s door, opened it and
after a glance about the deserted room, left it open. He’d know, now, when
she came back, anyhow.
After that once more he fell asleep, only to be wakened as before by a
dream, or so he supposed at the moment, though he realized afterward that
the soft closing of a door might have done it. He sat up, and now he heard
footsteps shuffling along in felt slippers, and turning he saw a man in
pajamas crossing the hall.
There was more light than ever now. The moon shone slantwise through the
great window on the landing and threw a brightly lighted patch upon the
floor. As the legs of these pajamas crossed this patch he saw them very
plainly. They were gray, or lavender, or perhaps a washed-out blue, and
there was a triangular tear, such as might happen from getting caught on a
nail, in one of them. The rest of the man he couldn’t see so well, and in a
moment he was nothing but a shadowed silhouette.
Punch almost spoke to him automatically, but checked himself with the
reflection that by doing so he’d give some slightly embarrassed guest on his
way to the bathroom a horrible start.
Page 58
The next moment he sat up straighter and held his breath. The man didn’t
turn into the bathroom. He went straight on up-stairs. That was strange.
Why should a guest who slept on this floor go up-stairs in the middle of the
night? Or if his room were up there, why had he come down?
The boy was rather frightened now, and the realization that he was made it a
point of honor with him to investigate the mystery if he could. So softly and
swiftly he stole up-stairs too, alert for the sound of a closing door or
glimpse of a streak of light under one of them. There wasn’t a sound, and
the blackness up here in the billiard room was all but complete. Was
somebody lurking there, waiting? Some one who had heard his following
footsteps?
He stood still, overcoming a panicky impulse of flight. He at last mustered
his courage—really considerable, it seems to me—to the point of moving
over to the switch and turning on the light in the tin-shaded chandelier over
the table. The room was empty. The mystery remained unsolved.
Well, he had done all he could anyhow, and he turned off the light again and
stole down-stairs.
He now went into Judy’s room and glanced around. No, she hadn’t come
back yet. She must have gone on that bicycle ride after all. It must be
horribly late. He carried her watch from the night-table to the window. After
three. He stole back to his uneasy bed on the davenport.
He wasn’t yet quite at the end of his night’s adventures. He sprang up again
almost before he’d had time to lie down. His grandmother’s door was
opening. Somebody with an electric torch was coming out.
“Who’s that?” he asked sharply.
The figure gave a violent start. It was Miss Digby in her old plum-colored
bathrobe.
“Punch!” she cried, “what are you doing here?”
“Trying to get a night’s sleep,” he said. “What’s happened? Is anything
wrong with grandmother?”
“No,” Miss Digby said. “I was waked up a few minutes ago by hearing this
door shut. I’ve been frightened pretty near out of my wits. I wish you
wouldn’t go poking around the house in the middle of the night.”
turn into the bathroom. He went straight on up-stairs. That was strange.
Why should a guest who slept on this floor go up-stairs in the middle of the
night? Or if his room were up there, why had he come down?
The boy was rather frightened now, and the realization that he was made it a
point of honor with him to investigate the mystery if he could. So softly and
swiftly he stole up-stairs too, alert for the sound of a closing door or
glimpse of a streak of light under one of them. There wasn’t a sound, and
the blackness up here in the billiard room was all but complete. Was
somebody lurking there, waiting? Some one who had heard his following
footsteps?
He stood still, overcoming a panicky impulse of flight. He at last mustered
his courage—really considerable, it seems to me—to the point of moving
over to the switch and turning on the light in the tin-shaded chandelier over
the table. The room was empty. The mystery remained unsolved.
Well, he had done all he could anyhow, and he turned off the light again and
stole down-stairs.
He now went into Judy’s room and glanced around. No, she hadn’t come
back yet. She must have gone on that bicycle ride after all. It must be
horribly late. He carried her watch from the night-table to the window. After
three. He stole back to his uneasy bed on the davenport.
He wasn’t yet quite at the end of his night’s adventures. He sprang up again
almost before he’d had time to lie down. His grandmother’s door was
opening. Somebody with an electric torch was coming out.
“Who’s that?” he asked sharply.
The figure gave a violent start. It was Miss Digby in her old plum-colored
bathrobe.
“Punch!” she cried, “what are you doing here?”
“Trying to get a night’s sleep,” he said. “What’s happened? Is anything
wrong with grandmother?”
“No,” Miss Digby said. “I was waked up a few minutes ago by hearing this
door shut. I’ve been frightened pretty near out of my wits. I wish you
wouldn’t go poking around the house in the middle of the night.”
Page 59
He didn’t tell her he hadn’t shut a door. The only thing on his mind was
Judy’s door standing open. Old Digs mustn’t go in there and find that she
was gone. So he told her he wouldn’t poke around any more, and, glad to be
rid of her so easily, went back to the davenport.
Judy’s door standing open. Old Digs mustn’t go in there and find that she
was gone. So he told her he wouldn’t poke around any more, and, glad to be
rid of her so easily, went back to the davenport.
Page 60
CHAPTER VI
REWARD OF MERIT
PUNCH told me he didn’t know when it happened; whether he dreamed it,
or whether it broke over him as he was falling asleep or just in the moment
of his waking up.
He lay awake for ever so long after promising Miss Digby he wouldn’t go
poking around any more, worrying because Judy didn’t come back;
wondering what could be in the letter she was willing to risk so much to
get; speculating over the mysterious errand of the man in the gray pajamas.
But all these thoughts got him nowhere. His mind, so he described it, was
just playing leap frog with itself. He saw the sky turn gray, and then pink.
Finally, when it was broad day, he fell asleep. And the next thing he knew,
Miss Digby was shaking him by the shoulder, telling him it was half past
eight and he’d really better go up to his room and dress.
His first thought was of Judy’s door, and his first glance showed him that it
was shut. But this, he instantly perceived, didn’t mean anything. The
servants must have been up for at least an hour. The chambermaid, seeing
Judy’s room empty, would have assumed she’d gone for an early ride, made
up her room and closed the door after her. However, it was good as far as it
went. Judy might be in there, sound asleep in bed. Probably was.
Miss Digby gave his shoulder another shake. “Punch, you’re still half
asleep,” she insisted. “Get up.”
Then he sat up, blinking at her, and realized all in an instant, or thought he
did, that he knew the whole thing. The puzzle had worked.
“Have you found them yet?” he asked.
“Found what?” she demanded impatiently.
He must still have looked to her like a sleepy little boy, for she added,
“Wake up!”
REWARD OF MERIT
PUNCH told me he didn’t know when it happened; whether he dreamed it,
or whether it broke over him as he was falling asleep or just in the moment
of his waking up.
He lay awake for ever so long after promising Miss Digby he wouldn’t go
poking around any more, worrying because Judy didn’t come back;
wondering what could be in the letter she was willing to risk so much to
get; speculating over the mysterious errand of the man in the gray pajamas.
But all these thoughts got him nowhere. His mind, so he described it, was
just playing leap frog with itself. He saw the sky turn gray, and then pink.
Finally, when it was broad day, he fell asleep. And the next thing he knew,
Miss Digby was shaking him by the shoulder, telling him it was half past
eight and he’d really better go up to his room and dress.
His first thought was of Judy’s door, and his first glance showed him that it
was shut. But this, he instantly perceived, didn’t mean anything. The
servants must have been up for at least an hour. The chambermaid, seeing
Judy’s room empty, would have assumed she’d gone for an early ride, made
up her room and closed the door after her. However, it was good as far as it
went. Judy might be in there, sound asleep in bed. Probably was.
Miss Digby gave his shoulder another shake. “Punch, you’re still half
asleep,” she insisted. “Get up.”
Then he sat up, blinking at her, and realized all in an instant, or thought he
did, that he knew the whole thing. The puzzle had worked.
“Have you found them yet?” he asked.
“Found what?” she demanded impatiently.
He must still have looked to her like a sleepy little boy, for she added,
“Wake up!”
Page 61
“I’m awake now, all right,” he told her. “Have you found the pearls—the
necklace—in grandmother’s room?”
“If you aren’t half asleep, you’re out of your head!” she told him sharply.
“How should I find them? They were stolen. Have you forgotten? Last
night before dinner.”
“Sure, they were stolen,” he agreed. “They’ve been brought back. A man
brought them back last night. That’s what you heard. Him shutting the door
just as he was going out.”
She went rather white at that and stood staring at him. It must have been, of
course, to that respectable spinster, a perfectly horrifying idea that any man
had invaded the room where she was sleeping, let alone a thief.
“If you’re joking,” she went on, gathering herself together, “all I can say is
that it’s extremely bad taste.”
“I’m not joking,” he told her. “Listen. Don’t you remember coming out last
night and telling me you’d heard a door shut. I hadn’t shut any door—but
I’d seen the man.”
“You’d seen a man! Going into that room?”
“No, of course not. If I’d have seen him going into that room, I’d have done
something about it. I saw him going along the hall in pajamas. I thought he
was going to the bathroom, there at the foot of the stairs.
“Instead of doing that he went up the stairs, and I thought it was funny,
because why should a man on this floor go up-stairs in the middle of the
night? So I followed him up to see who he was and where he went. I didn’t
see him at all, after he’d turned the corner at the landing. So I came down
again. And then you came out and said you had heard a door shut.
“I didn’t figure it out at the time, but it’s plain enough now. He’s the man
who stole the necklace. But he’d made up his mind that he wasn’t going to
get away with it, so he brought it back. You’ll find it’s in there.”
She was shaken all right, but still a long way from being convinced.
“I think you’re talking perfectly crazy nonsense,” she declared. “Punch,
aren’t you making it up—about the man in pajamas?”
necklace—in grandmother’s room?”
“If you aren’t half asleep, you’re out of your head!” she told him sharply.
“How should I find them? They were stolen. Have you forgotten? Last
night before dinner.”
“Sure, they were stolen,” he agreed. “They’ve been brought back. A man
brought them back last night. That’s what you heard. Him shutting the door
just as he was going out.”
She went rather white at that and stood staring at him. It must have been, of
course, to that respectable spinster, a perfectly horrifying idea that any man
had invaded the room where she was sleeping, let alone a thief.
“If you’re joking,” she went on, gathering herself together, “all I can say is
that it’s extremely bad taste.”
“I’m not joking,” he told her. “Listen. Don’t you remember coming out last
night and telling me you’d heard a door shut. I hadn’t shut any door—but
I’d seen the man.”
“You’d seen a man! Going into that room?”
“No, of course not. If I’d have seen him going into that room, I’d have done
something about it. I saw him going along the hall in pajamas. I thought he
was going to the bathroom, there at the foot of the stairs.
“Instead of doing that he went up the stairs, and I thought it was funny,
because why should a man on this floor go up-stairs in the middle of the
night? So I followed him up to see who he was and where he went. I didn’t
see him at all, after he’d turned the corner at the landing. So I came down
again. And then you came out and said you had heard a door shut.
“I didn’t figure it out at the time, but it’s plain enough now. He’s the man
who stole the necklace. But he’d made up his mind that he wasn’t going to
get away with it, so he brought it back. You’ll find it’s in there.”
She was shaken all right, but still a long way from being convinced.
“I think you’re talking perfectly crazy nonsense,” she declared. “Punch,
aren’t you making it up—about the man in pajamas?”
Page 62
“Do you think I’d joke about a thing like that?” he demanded hotly. “The
necklace is there, I tell you. I’ll bet anything it is. Is grandmother awake
yet?”
“No, she’s still sleeping I think.”
“That must have been some hypodermic you gave her last night,” Punch
commented. “Come along then; let’s look.”
Still with a strong air of protest, she followed him to the old woman’s
sitting-room. Punch darted across to the safe.
“That’s locked,” Miss Digby commented. “Mr. Alexander Corbin locked it
last night.”
Punch tried the handle and found she was right.
“He’d have put it in there if he could,” he said reflectively. “But it wouldn’t
have been worth the risk of stopping to unlock it, with you right here. So
he’s left it somewhere around the room.—It’s like I-Spy,” he commented,
with a little laugh.
He stood still looking about. Presently his eye fell on the long morocco
covered box lying disregarded and unvalued on the big table in the middle
of the room.
“That’s where it is, of course,” he said. “Look and see.”
Where she stood it was almost under her hand. With trembling fingers she
pressed the spring and the lid flew open. There the necklace was, gleaming,
creamy and wonderful, under the shadow of the box lid.
Miss Digby gasped and stood for a moment clinging to the edge of the table
for support. Then, to Punch’s utter consternation, she turned upon him.
“Punch,” she cried, “how could you! How could you! Do you hate me as
much as that?”
“How could I what?” he asked, from the depths of a profound
bewilderment.
She dropped into his grandmother’s big chair and broke into a passionate fit
of weeping.
necklace is there, I tell you. I’ll bet anything it is. Is grandmother awake
yet?”
“No, she’s still sleeping I think.”
“That must have been some hypodermic you gave her last night,” Punch
commented. “Come along then; let’s look.”
Still with a strong air of protest, she followed him to the old woman’s
sitting-room. Punch darted across to the safe.
“That’s locked,” Miss Digby commented. “Mr. Alexander Corbin locked it
last night.”
Punch tried the handle and found she was right.
“He’d have put it in there if he could,” he said reflectively. “But it wouldn’t
have been worth the risk of stopping to unlock it, with you right here. So
he’s left it somewhere around the room.—It’s like I-Spy,” he commented,
with a little laugh.
He stood still looking about. Presently his eye fell on the long morocco
covered box lying disregarded and unvalued on the big table in the middle
of the room.
“That’s where it is, of course,” he said. “Look and see.”
Where she stood it was almost under her hand. With trembling fingers she
pressed the spring and the lid flew open. There the necklace was, gleaming,
creamy and wonderful, under the shadow of the box lid.
Miss Digby gasped and stood for a moment clinging to the edge of the table
for support. Then, to Punch’s utter consternation, she turned upon him.
“Punch,” she cried, “how could you! How could you! Do you hate me as
much as that?”
“How could I what?” he asked, from the depths of a profound
bewilderment.
She dropped into his grandmother’s big chair and broke into a passionate fit
of weeping.
Page 63
“I knew they’d think I’d taken it. I’m the one who could. Your grandmother
leaves the safe open half the time, and sometimes, when she can’t
remember the combination, I have to unlock it for her. And then you take it
—for a joke, I suppose—and bring it back, after I’ve been in torture for
hours and hours, and make me find it.”
“Nobody suspected you, Digs,” he told her. “Nobody could have. But I
didn’t take it, and I didn’t bring it back.”
He stood there for a few miserable minutes, helplessly at a loss. Then he
said, “Well, I guess I’d better go and tell mother they’re back.” With that he
left the room.
He didn’t, however, go straight to his mother with the news. He sat down
for a while first, feeling rather weak in the legs, on the davenport.
Old Digs’ accusation disturbed him, but not profoundly. Uncle Alec would
probably think as Miss Digby did, that he’d taken the necklace for a joke,
and it would be pretty hard to convince him to the contrary. Really, no one
could be blamed for regarding his story of the man in the pajamas as fishy.
But his mother and Judy couldn’t think that, or wouldn’t be likely to,
because they thought they knew who the thief was. Otherwise they
wouldn’t so strongly have opposed calling in the police.
That letter Judy had got last evening on the veranda probably had contained
a full confession of what she’d suspected. She’d had to hide it before she
had time to read it because she’d seen Bruce coming out of the drawing-
room, and he might have asked her about it. Why she hadn’t hidden it in her
dress as she’d started to do, he couldn’t make out. Probably for the minute
she’d just lost her head. But having shoved it down into that Chinese vase,
she’d have some trouble getting it out again, and she’d have to be by herself
in order to do it. And of course she had to get it back unless she wanted to
run the risk that some one else would find it.
This did pretty well, although it wasn’t a wholly satisfactory explanation. It
didn’t cover all the ground. It didn’t explain why Judy hadn’t climbed back
into her window again within ten minutes after the time she’d climbed out
of it.
He was under an almost overmastering impulse to go into her room now,
see if she was there, and if she was, tell her about the recovery of the
leaves the safe open half the time, and sometimes, when she can’t
remember the combination, I have to unlock it for her. And then you take it
—for a joke, I suppose—and bring it back, after I’ve been in torture for
hours and hours, and make me find it.”
“Nobody suspected you, Digs,” he told her. “Nobody could have. But I
didn’t take it, and I didn’t bring it back.”
He stood there for a few miserable minutes, helplessly at a loss. Then he
said, “Well, I guess I’d better go and tell mother they’re back.” With that he
left the room.
He didn’t, however, go straight to his mother with the news. He sat down
for a while first, feeling rather weak in the legs, on the davenport.
Old Digs’ accusation disturbed him, but not profoundly. Uncle Alec would
probably think as Miss Digby did, that he’d taken the necklace for a joke,
and it would be pretty hard to convince him to the contrary. Really, no one
could be blamed for regarding his story of the man in the pajamas as fishy.
But his mother and Judy couldn’t think that, or wouldn’t be likely to,
because they thought they knew who the thief was. Otherwise they
wouldn’t so strongly have opposed calling in the police.
That letter Judy had got last evening on the veranda probably had contained
a full confession of what she’d suspected. She’d had to hide it before she
had time to read it because she’d seen Bruce coming out of the drawing-
room, and he might have asked her about it. Why she hadn’t hidden it in her
dress as she’d started to do, he couldn’t make out. Probably for the minute
she’d just lost her head. But having shoved it down into that Chinese vase,
she’d have some trouble getting it out again, and she’d have to be by herself
in order to do it. And of course she had to get it back unless she wanted to
run the risk that some one else would find it.
This did pretty well, although it wasn’t a wholly satisfactory explanation. It
didn’t cover all the ground. It didn’t explain why Judy hadn’t climbed back
into her window again within ten minutes after the time she’d climbed out
of it.
He was under an almost overmastering impulse to go into her room now,
see if she was there, and if she was, tell her about the recovery of the
Page 64
necklace before he told even his mother. He decided he mustn’t do it.
Suppose she weren’t there? Then he’d have to tell his mother that she was
gone. He’d be asked whether he knew anything about her flight and he
couldn’t be sure that loyalty to Judy would permit him to tell what he knew.
He’d better go to his mother first. Then perhaps he wouldn’t be asked any
questions about his sister. After all, it was good news he was bringing. The
necklace had been restored, and it wouldn’t be necessary to tell anybody,
beyond those who already knew, that it had ever disappeared.
He knocked on his mother’s door and she told him, rather quickly, to come
in. She was sitting up in bed, her breakfast tray on her lap, the morning mail
beside her.
“You oughtn’t to be wandering all over the house at this time of day in your
pajamas,” she told him—good-naturedly enough, though. “Why don’t you
go up and get dressed?”
“I’ve been having quite a night of it,” he said. “But it’s all right now.
Mother, the necklace is back!”
Then he stood staring at her, speechless, utterly appalled, for her face, lips
and all, had turned gray.
“Back!” she said. “What do you mean?” And then like the crack of a whip,
“Where is it? Who’s got it?”
“D—Digs,” he managed to say. “It’s—it’s in grandmother’s room. In the
box where she kept it. On her table.”
“Digs found it, did she?” Victoria asked.
“Yes,” Punch said, “she found it, but—but I told her that was where it
would be.”
“Oh God!” Victoria cried out.
She sprang out of bed, pulled her dressing-gown around her and, without
waiting for slippers, darted toward the door. Then she came back, and
rummaging furiously among her letters in the morning’s mail found one
which she took with her.
She went straight across the hall with it to Judy’s room, and Punch followed
right at her heels. He was afraid she’d send him back, but she didn’t seem to
Suppose she weren’t there? Then he’d have to tell his mother that she was
gone. He’d be asked whether he knew anything about her flight and he
couldn’t be sure that loyalty to Judy would permit him to tell what he knew.
He’d better go to his mother first. Then perhaps he wouldn’t be asked any
questions about his sister. After all, it was good news he was bringing. The
necklace had been restored, and it wouldn’t be necessary to tell anybody,
beyond those who already knew, that it had ever disappeared.
He knocked on his mother’s door and she told him, rather quickly, to come
in. She was sitting up in bed, her breakfast tray on her lap, the morning mail
beside her.
“You oughtn’t to be wandering all over the house at this time of day in your
pajamas,” she told him—good-naturedly enough, though. “Why don’t you
go up and get dressed?”
“I’ve been having quite a night of it,” he said. “But it’s all right now.
Mother, the necklace is back!”
Then he stood staring at her, speechless, utterly appalled, for her face, lips
and all, had turned gray.
“Back!” she said. “What do you mean?” And then like the crack of a whip,
“Where is it? Who’s got it?”
“D—Digs,” he managed to say. “It’s—it’s in grandmother’s room. In the
box where she kept it. On her table.”
“Digs found it, did she?” Victoria asked.
“Yes,” Punch said, “she found it, but—but I told her that was where it
would be.”
“Oh God!” Victoria cried out.
She sprang out of bed, pulled her dressing-gown around her and, without
waiting for slippers, darted toward the door. Then she came back, and
rummaging furiously among her letters in the morning’s mail found one
which she took with her.
She went straight across the hall with it to Judy’s room, and Punch followed
right at her heels. He was afraid she’d send him back, but she didn’t seem to
Page 65
know he was there.
Judy was in her room in bed, lying back comfortably in the pillows, her
hands clasped behind her head and Punch noted that before she had time to
read her mother’s face, she was looking a little excited, perhaps, but happy.
Of course her look changed to astonishment when she saw her mother and
Punch, and she cried out sharply, “Mother, what’s the matter?”
“The necklace has been brought back. Miss Digby found it. Punch, here,
was in on it somehow. And Judy, he’s coming to the wedding. I knew she’d
ask him. He’s coming this morning. I got the letter on the early mail.
Look!”
Judy took the letter and glanced through it rather indifferently. She made a
rueful face, but she said, “Oh, well, I don’t believe it matters so awfully
much anyway.”
“That’s all you know!” Victoria declared, furiously. “It will ruin everything.
Unless I can think of some way....”
She broke off and went to the window, where she stood with her back to
them.
“How did the necklace come back, Punch? Do you know?” Judy asked.
Half-heartedly, hardly believing it himself now, he told his story of the man
in pajamas whom he’d seen going up the stairs, of Miss Digby’s telling him
she’d heard a door shut, and how he himself had figured the thing out.
It was then that Victoria turned upon him. He didn’t tell me what she said,
but Judy did later.
“Punch, you little fiend!” Victoria cried. “If you took it, why couldn’t you
keep it?”
Judy cried out at that in horrified protest, “Punch didn’t take the necklace,
unless he took it in his sleep. You know that, mother.”
“Yes,” she said, “of course I do. I’m sorry.”
Then she said to Judy, “There is a way, just one way, and I’m going to take
it.”
Judy was in her room in bed, lying back comfortably in the pillows, her
hands clasped behind her head and Punch noted that before she had time to
read her mother’s face, she was looking a little excited, perhaps, but happy.
Of course her look changed to astonishment when she saw her mother and
Punch, and she cried out sharply, “Mother, what’s the matter?”
“The necklace has been brought back. Miss Digby found it. Punch, here,
was in on it somehow. And Judy, he’s coming to the wedding. I knew she’d
ask him. He’s coming this morning. I got the letter on the early mail.
Look!”
Judy took the letter and glanced through it rather indifferently. She made a
rueful face, but she said, “Oh, well, I don’t believe it matters so awfully
much anyway.”
“That’s all you know!” Victoria declared, furiously. “It will ruin everything.
Unless I can think of some way....”
She broke off and went to the window, where she stood with her back to
them.
“How did the necklace come back, Punch? Do you know?” Judy asked.
Half-heartedly, hardly believing it himself now, he told his story of the man
in pajamas whom he’d seen going up the stairs, of Miss Digby’s telling him
she’d heard a door shut, and how he himself had figured the thing out.
It was then that Victoria turned upon him. He didn’t tell me what she said,
but Judy did later.
“Punch, you little fiend!” Victoria cried. “If you took it, why couldn’t you
keep it?”
Judy cried out at that in horrified protest, “Punch didn’t take the necklace,
unless he took it in his sleep. You know that, mother.”
“Yes,” she said, “of course I do. I’m sorry.”
Then she said to Judy, “There is a way, just one way, and I’m going to take
it.”
Page 66
With that she went back to her own room, and left the two children staring
at each other.
“Deep water, Punch,” Judy said. “But don’t you care. It’s all going to come
out in the wash before to-morrow afternoon.”
at each other.
“Deep water, Punch,” Judy said. “But don’t you care. It’s all going to come
out in the wash before to-morrow afternoon.”
Page 67
CHAPTER VII
IN THE SUMMER-HOUSE
IT WAS from Victoria that I learned of the return of the necklace. She
telephoned me about nine o’clock Friday morning, and I was disposed at
first to be rather touched by her consideration for my own anxiety on the
subject. She cut short my congratulations, though, as soon as she decently
could, and made it plain that she had no time just then to satisfy my thirst
for details. She spoke suavely enough, but even over the telephone I could
guess that her troubles weren’t over yet.
“I wonder if you’ll do something for me?” she asked. “You’ve a spare room
down there at the cottage, haven’t you?”
“Yes,” I said. “Surely. Whom do you want me to put up?”
I was rather hoping she’d say Punch, but she didn’t.
“You’ve heard of old Mr. Ethelbert Smith, haven’t you? I don’t believe
you’ve met him, because he’s lived in Paris for years and years and years.
He’s an old friend of Mrs. Corbin. I think he’s older than she is. She invited
him especially to come down for the wedding, and he writes this morning to
say he’ll come. I can make room for him, but I thought with all the crowd
and confusion here, he’d perhaps be more comfortable with you.”
“I’ll be delighted,” I assured her. “When’s he coming?”
“I’m afraid it’s awfully short notice,” she said. “He’s coming down to-day
on the morning train. I’ll meet him myself and bring him around to you
about eleven o’clock. Of course I want both of you to come over for dinner
to-night—if you’ll keep him for me until then?”
“I can see that he gets over safely for dinner,” I told her. “I don’t think I can
come myself. A leg in a cast is a pretty awkward thing to dispose of under a
dining table.”
“Well,” she said, “I’ll argue that out with you later. It’s awfully nice of you
to take him off my hands. He seemed just a little more than I could manage
IN THE SUMMER-HOUSE
IT WAS from Victoria that I learned of the return of the necklace. She
telephoned me about nine o’clock Friday morning, and I was disposed at
first to be rather touched by her consideration for my own anxiety on the
subject. She cut short my congratulations, though, as soon as she decently
could, and made it plain that she had no time just then to satisfy my thirst
for details. She spoke suavely enough, but even over the telephone I could
guess that her troubles weren’t over yet.
“I wonder if you’ll do something for me?” she asked. “You’ve a spare room
down there at the cottage, haven’t you?”
“Yes,” I said. “Surely. Whom do you want me to put up?”
I was rather hoping she’d say Punch, but she didn’t.
“You’ve heard of old Mr. Ethelbert Smith, haven’t you? I don’t believe
you’ve met him, because he’s lived in Paris for years and years and years.
He’s an old friend of Mrs. Corbin. I think he’s older than she is. She invited
him especially to come down for the wedding, and he writes this morning to
say he’ll come. I can make room for him, but I thought with all the crowd
and confusion here, he’d perhaps be more comfortable with you.”
“I’ll be delighted,” I assured her. “When’s he coming?”
“I’m afraid it’s awfully short notice,” she said. “He’s coming down to-day
on the morning train. I’ll meet him myself and bring him around to you
about eleven o’clock. Of course I want both of you to come over for dinner
to-night—if you’ll keep him for me until then?”
“I can see that he gets over safely for dinner,” I told her. “I don’t think I can
come myself. A leg in a cast is a pretty awkward thing to dispose of under a
dining table.”
“Well,” she said, “I’ll argue that out with you later. It’s awfully nice of you
to take him off my hands. He seemed just a little more than I could manage
Page 68
to-day.”
Glad as I was to be serviceable, I wasn’t very much thrilled by the
particular job Victoria had wished on me. She made it so plain that she
regarded him as an incumbrance—she’d as good as said I wasn’t to permit
him to escape to The Oaks until dinner time to-night—that I didn’t look
forward much to six or eight hours of the ancient man’s undiluted society.
I passed a restless unpleasant sort of morning, and by eleven o’clock I was
feeling sorry for myself. Punch hadn’t turned up for his morning call. I was
mindful, too, of Judy’s promise to come and give me a look at Bruce
Applebury. Unless they came early, before old Mr. Ethelbert Smith arrived,
I shouldn’t have much chance for a real visit with them.
They hadn’t come, though, nor had I received any word of any sort from
The Oaks, when, at a little after eleven, Victoria delivered her guest at my
door. On hearing the car drive up I’d sent out Donovan, my nurse, to help
fetch the old gentleman inside, and I’m afraid I betrayed my surprise with
an unmannerly stare when there came in at her heels a very tall old man,
slender and straight as a lance, as he stood erect after the rather
ceremonious bow he had made when he ushered Victoria into my doorway.
Anything more unlike the image of senile decay which she had prepared me
for, it would be hard to imagine. He was old, to be sure, very old, perhaps,
for his lean clean-shaven face was deeply lined and his short white hair
was, no doubt, thinner than it once had been. He looked a little like the
picture of Oliver Wendell Holmes. Not Mr. Justice Holmes—his father. His
dark eyes had a twinkle of ironic amusement in them, which may have been
due merely to the astonishment I had momentarily exhibited at sight of him,
or may have been due to something else.
Victoria introduced us rather breathlessly and then, cutting across our
politely reciprocal murmurs, said, “I really can’t stop a minute. If you knew
what things were like at the house.... You’ll both excuse me, won’t you?
And we’ll all see you at dinner; it’s at eight, you know.”
With that she was gone, so hastily that she almost collided in the entry with
the chauffeur who was bringing in Mr. Smith’s bags.
“There’s a certain economy about Victoria’s method,” he remarked in a tone
of dry amusement. He added instantly, with the friendliest concern, “Oh,
Glad as I was to be serviceable, I wasn’t very much thrilled by the
particular job Victoria had wished on me. She made it so plain that she
regarded him as an incumbrance—she’d as good as said I wasn’t to permit
him to escape to The Oaks until dinner time to-night—that I didn’t look
forward much to six or eight hours of the ancient man’s undiluted society.
I passed a restless unpleasant sort of morning, and by eleven o’clock I was
feeling sorry for myself. Punch hadn’t turned up for his morning call. I was
mindful, too, of Judy’s promise to come and give me a look at Bruce
Applebury. Unless they came early, before old Mr. Ethelbert Smith arrived,
I shouldn’t have much chance for a real visit with them.
They hadn’t come, though, nor had I received any word of any sort from
The Oaks, when, at a little after eleven, Victoria delivered her guest at my
door. On hearing the car drive up I’d sent out Donovan, my nurse, to help
fetch the old gentleman inside, and I’m afraid I betrayed my surprise with
an unmannerly stare when there came in at her heels a very tall old man,
slender and straight as a lance, as he stood erect after the rather
ceremonious bow he had made when he ushered Victoria into my doorway.
Anything more unlike the image of senile decay which she had prepared me
for, it would be hard to imagine. He was old, to be sure, very old, perhaps,
for his lean clean-shaven face was deeply lined and his short white hair
was, no doubt, thinner than it once had been. He looked a little like the
picture of Oliver Wendell Holmes. Not Mr. Justice Holmes—his father. His
dark eyes had a twinkle of ironic amusement in them, which may have been
due merely to the astonishment I had momentarily exhibited at sight of him,
or may have been due to something else.
Victoria introduced us rather breathlessly and then, cutting across our
politely reciprocal murmurs, said, “I really can’t stop a minute. If you knew
what things were like at the house.... You’ll both excuse me, won’t you?
And we’ll all see you at dinner; it’s at eight, you know.”
With that she was gone, so hastily that she almost collided in the entry with
the chauffeur who was bringing in Mr. Smith’s bags.
“There’s a certain economy about Victoria’s method,” he remarked in a tone
of dry amusement. He added instantly, with the friendliest concern, “Oh,
Page 69
don’t let me keep you on your crutches.” He waved me back to my couch,
and to make it easier for me to obey the gracious gesture, he promptly
seated himself in a near-by chair.
“I’m afraid she’s rather foisted me upon you,” he went on, “under the
pretext that she can’t make me comfortable in the other house. I don’t know
what she thinks I want. I’m an old campaigner, and not an exigent person at
all, so you’re not to allow me to weigh upon your conscience or your
spirits. Presently your man shall show me where my room is, and then
you’re to trust me to make myself comfortable.”
He left me with something to think about after these suggestions had been
carried out. Whatever reason Victoria might have had for not wanting Mr.
Ethelbert Smith at The Oaks, it was not the reason she had given me. The
man would have been a social asset at any house party. I felt sure that he
would have enjoyed the jolly confusion generated by a crowd of high-
spirited young people as well as anybody. And I believed Victoria knew it
perfectly well. They seemed, at least, to be pretty well acquainted. His
characterization of her high-handed ways as “economy of method” showed
that.
He’d seemed a little surprised at my asking him if he’d just returned from
Paris.
“Oh, no,” he said. “I retired from business several years ago and when I did
that I came home. I do a little work now and then—for Lloyds, mostly—
just to keep from getting rusty, and by way of having leisure to enjoy. A
man with no occupation, you know,” he remarked, “has no leisure. He’s
kept busy all the time looking for something to do.”
I laughed at that, tapped my stone leg and told him I agreed with him
heartily.
It may have been this expression of my own weariness of doing nothing
which led him, when he came down-stairs again a little later, coolly clad in
mohair, to make a suggestion which produced some unexpected results.
“I was thinking of going out for a stroll,” he said, “but why don’t you come
with me? That wheel chair of yours looks seaworthy. I saw a pleasant little
summer-house up on the hill, beyond your ruins. Couldn’t Donovan wheel
and to make it easier for me to obey the gracious gesture, he promptly
seated himself in a near-by chair.
“I’m afraid she’s rather foisted me upon you,” he went on, “under the
pretext that she can’t make me comfortable in the other house. I don’t know
what she thinks I want. I’m an old campaigner, and not an exigent person at
all, so you’re not to allow me to weigh upon your conscience or your
spirits. Presently your man shall show me where my room is, and then
you’re to trust me to make myself comfortable.”
He left me with something to think about after these suggestions had been
carried out. Whatever reason Victoria might have had for not wanting Mr.
Ethelbert Smith at The Oaks, it was not the reason she had given me. The
man would have been a social asset at any house party. I felt sure that he
would have enjoyed the jolly confusion generated by a crowd of high-
spirited young people as well as anybody. And I believed Victoria knew it
perfectly well. They seemed, at least, to be pretty well acquainted. His
characterization of her high-handed ways as “economy of method” showed
that.
He’d seemed a little surprised at my asking him if he’d just returned from
Paris.
“Oh, no,” he said. “I retired from business several years ago and when I did
that I came home. I do a little work now and then—for Lloyds, mostly—
just to keep from getting rusty, and by way of having leisure to enjoy. A
man with no occupation, you know,” he remarked, “has no leisure. He’s
kept busy all the time looking for something to do.”
I laughed at that, tapped my stone leg and told him I agreed with him
heartily.
It may have been this expression of my own weariness of doing nothing
which led him, when he came down-stairs again a little later, coolly clad in
mohair, to make a suggestion which produced some unexpected results.
“I was thinking of going out for a stroll,” he said, “but why don’t you come
with me? That wheel chair of yours looks seaworthy. I saw a pleasant little
summer-house up on the hill, beyond your ruins. Couldn’t Donovan wheel
Page 70
you up there, with a little help perhaps from me? You’d enjoy a change and
a new view, and, I should think, a certain amount of exercise.”
It was a perfectly practicable idea, as well as an attractive one, so we
carried it out at once. I wondered a little that I hadn’t thought of it myself
days ago. He carried my field-glasses along to amuse himself with and I
was munitioned with a book, so that he might feel at liberty to stroll off and
leave me if the humor took him. This, after a period of pleasant chat about
nothing in particular, is what he did.
The summer-house is nothing much but a conical roof supported by rustic
trellised poles, open at all sides to the breeze, and though these are more or
less overgrown with vines, it still commands a pretty wide prospect all
around the hill. I turned my back on the melancholy ruin of my house and
faced down the path by which we had come, the cottage in the middle of
my view with the road to The Oaks winding down the valley.
I sat there contentedly enough for quite a while, ruminating and hardly
more than half awake. The mysteries connected with old Mrs. Corbin’s
necklace were still mysterious to me, to be sure, but since the thing had
been returned, my interest in it was largely academic. I hadn’t, you are to
remember, seen Punch that morning.
I was mildly curious about my guest. I wondered what the business had
been that had kept him living in Paris so many years. He hadn’t volunteered
to tell me, and of course I hadn’t asked. And what was the sort of work that
he did occasionally for Lloyds? Since they write every conceivable kind of
insurance, the name didn’t tell me much.
I was aroused suddenly by becoming aware that I was going to have
visitors. I can’t say how, because I can’t remember having heard their
footsteps or their voices. My back was to the entrance, so I wheeled my
chair around to see who it was.
Judy and her young man! She’d remembered her promise after all. They
were almost upon me. She was holding out her hand to lead him inside.
“Here we are,” she said to him.
One sees so quickly and so much, and it takes so long to tell! I had time to
take him in from head to foot and to reflect that I liked him better, judging
merely from his looks, than Punch or Alec Corbin, or even Judy herself had
a new view, and, I should think, a certain amount of exercise.”
It was a perfectly practicable idea, as well as an attractive one, so we
carried it out at once. I wondered a little that I hadn’t thought of it myself
days ago. He carried my field-glasses along to amuse himself with and I
was munitioned with a book, so that he might feel at liberty to stroll off and
leave me if the humor took him. This, after a period of pleasant chat about
nothing in particular, is what he did.
The summer-house is nothing much but a conical roof supported by rustic
trellised poles, open at all sides to the breeze, and though these are more or
less overgrown with vines, it still commands a pretty wide prospect all
around the hill. I turned my back on the melancholy ruin of my house and
faced down the path by which we had come, the cottage in the middle of
my view with the road to The Oaks winding down the valley.
I sat there contentedly enough for quite a while, ruminating and hardly
more than half awake. The mysteries connected with old Mrs. Corbin’s
necklace were still mysterious to me, to be sure, but since the thing had
been returned, my interest in it was largely academic. I hadn’t, you are to
remember, seen Punch that morning.
I was mildly curious about my guest. I wondered what the business had
been that had kept him living in Paris so many years. He hadn’t volunteered
to tell me, and of course I hadn’t asked. And what was the sort of work that
he did occasionally for Lloyds? Since they write every conceivable kind of
insurance, the name didn’t tell me much.
I was aroused suddenly by becoming aware that I was going to have
visitors. I can’t say how, because I can’t remember having heard their
footsteps or their voices. My back was to the entrance, so I wheeled my
chair around to see who it was.
Judy and her young man! She’d remembered her promise after all. They
were almost upon me. She was holding out her hand to lead him inside.
“Here we are,” she said to him.
One sees so quickly and so much, and it takes so long to tell! I had time to
take him in from head to foot and to reflect that I liked him better, judging
merely from his looks, than Punch or Alec Corbin, or even Judy herself had
Page 71
led me to believe I should. I had time to observe a deep sober preoccupation
in both their faces; to see that he drew breath to speak, and to guess that he
was going to say nothing but just her name.
And then suddenly I cried out, heartily and rather loudly, “Hello!” for I had
also had time to realize that I must make my presence known at once.
They hadn’t come to see me. They couldn’t have expected to find me here
unless they’d been to the cottage first, and if they’d done that they’d have
been fairly in my field of vision all the way up.
They both started galvanically at my voice. Then the man scowled in my
direction. No kindlier word will do for it; it was a black scowl and nothing
else. I think Judy said something admonitory to him under her breath.
I realized, somehow, even in that moment of profound misunderstanding,
that what I saw wasn’t the mere vexation of a pair of lovers who had found
already appropriated the retreat they’d intended for their love-making.
Judy came in at once, a curiously complicated look in her face—affection
for me was a part of it—and gave me a brief kiss, expressive more than
anything else of apology for their bad manners the moment before. She
walked without a trace of a limp. Evidently she’d allowed her ankle to get
well.
“It’s perfectly great up here, isn’t it?” she said.
“It’s great now that you’ve come and brought Bruce Applebury to make that
call you promised,” I said, and held out a welcoming hand to him on the
words.
He didn’t come forward to take it, but remained as if rooted in the entrance
to the summer-house. If ever I saw consternation written plain upon an open
countenance, I saw it then.
Judy patted my shoulder encouragingly, as one might pat a horse that was
going to shy.
“All wrong!” she said. “All wrong! We didn’t come up here to see you. We
came because we had something to talk about and I said I knew a good,
safely deserted place where we could do it.—And this isn’t Bruce, you
know. Bruce has gone to town on an errand. This is his cousin, Bill Grant.”
in both their faces; to see that he drew breath to speak, and to guess that he
was going to say nothing but just her name.
And then suddenly I cried out, heartily and rather loudly, “Hello!” for I had
also had time to realize that I must make my presence known at once.
They hadn’t come to see me. They couldn’t have expected to find me here
unless they’d been to the cottage first, and if they’d done that they’d have
been fairly in my field of vision all the way up.
They both started galvanically at my voice. Then the man scowled in my
direction. No kindlier word will do for it; it was a black scowl and nothing
else. I think Judy said something admonitory to him under her breath.
I realized, somehow, even in that moment of profound misunderstanding,
that what I saw wasn’t the mere vexation of a pair of lovers who had found
already appropriated the retreat they’d intended for their love-making.
Judy came in at once, a curiously complicated look in her face—affection
for me was a part of it—and gave me a brief kiss, expressive more than
anything else of apology for their bad manners the moment before. She
walked without a trace of a limp. Evidently she’d allowed her ankle to get
well.
“It’s perfectly great up here, isn’t it?” she said.
“It’s great now that you’ve come and brought Bruce Applebury to make that
call you promised,” I said, and held out a welcoming hand to him on the
words.
He didn’t come forward to take it, but remained as if rooted in the entrance
to the summer-house. If ever I saw consternation written plain upon an open
countenance, I saw it then.
Judy patted my shoulder encouragingly, as one might pat a horse that was
going to shy.
“All wrong!” she said. “All wrong! We didn’t come up here to see you. We
came because we had something to talk about and I said I knew a good,
safely deserted place where we could do it.—And this isn’t Bruce, you
know. Bruce has gone to town on an errand. This is his cousin, Bill Grant.”
Page 72
She must have felt me give the start she’d been expecting. “Shake hands,
you two,” she commanded curtly.
I felt she meant it, somehow, as a guarantee, and held out my hand again,
and this time he came forward and took it, but still without a word. Then he
sat down heavily on the circular seat that ran around the place. His face was
shining with sweat, and he got out his handkerchief and mopped it.
“You’re out of condition, Bill,” Judy remarked. “This life of crime is too
much for you.”
She sat down herself in a big hickory chair, straightened out her legs in
front of her and looked thoughtfully at her feet. I take no blame for the
ensuing silence. I can’t think yet of anything I could have said.
Judy finally broke it. “After all,” she said, looking up at Bill, “I don’t know
why not. Since he’s here, maybe it’s providential.”
She turned to me. “You like to hear long stories, don’t you? Stories of
people’s lives, their terrible pasts and all that? Do you want me to tell you
one?”
She had startled her companion, I could see, but it wasn’t, I thought, as if he
meant to try to dissuade her.
“Go ahead and tell it,” I said.
But before she had time to say another word, there were some more
footsteps; jaunty footsteps, if that’s a fair way to describe them. Judy’s eyes
widened as she listened. Bill Grant had sprung erect.
“It’s Mr. Ethelbert Smith,” I said swiftly. “He’s staying with me, you
know.”
“Oh, damn!” whispered Judy. Then with a swoop she flew to meet him.
“Why, Judy!” I heard him cry. “This is delightful!”
“Isn’t it?” she agreed. “But,” she went on, reaching around for Bill Grant
and hauling him out to be introduced, “this is not the blushing bridegroom;
he’s the next best man. Mr. Smith, Mr. Grant. Bruce’s cousin, you know.
Bruce had to go to town on an errand, so we’re”—she waved a hand toward
the grassy slope—“making hay.”
you two,” she commanded curtly.
I felt she meant it, somehow, as a guarantee, and held out my hand again,
and this time he came forward and took it, but still without a word. Then he
sat down heavily on the circular seat that ran around the place. His face was
shining with sweat, and he got out his handkerchief and mopped it.
“You’re out of condition, Bill,” Judy remarked. “This life of crime is too
much for you.”
She sat down herself in a big hickory chair, straightened out her legs in
front of her and looked thoughtfully at her feet. I take no blame for the
ensuing silence. I can’t think yet of anything I could have said.
Judy finally broke it. “After all,” she said, looking up at Bill, “I don’t know
why not. Since he’s here, maybe it’s providential.”
She turned to me. “You like to hear long stories, don’t you? Stories of
people’s lives, their terrible pasts and all that? Do you want me to tell you
one?”
She had startled her companion, I could see, but it wasn’t, I thought, as if he
meant to try to dissuade her.
“Go ahead and tell it,” I said.
But before she had time to say another word, there were some more
footsteps; jaunty footsteps, if that’s a fair way to describe them. Judy’s eyes
widened as she listened. Bill Grant had sprung erect.
“It’s Mr. Ethelbert Smith,” I said swiftly. “He’s staying with me, you
know.”
“Oh, damn!” whispered Judy. Then with a swoop she flew to meet him.
“Why, Judy!” I heard him cry. “This is delightful!”
“Isn’t it?” she agreed. “But,” she went on, reaching around for Bill Grant
and hauling him out to be introduced, “this is not the blushing bridegroom;
he’s the next best man. Mr. Smith, Mr. Grant. Bruce’s cousin, you know.
Bruce had to go to town on an errand, so we’re”—she waved a hand toward
the grassy slope—“making hay.”
Page 73
“I can’t blame either of you,” he said gallantly, with a look of frank
admiration from one to the other. “A much more respectable occupation
than mine has been. I’ve been up there in the woods”—he patted my field-
glasses—“spying upon the innocent domesticities of little birds.”
There were no more silences after that. We all talked volubly and nobody
really said anything. There wasn’t a word about the necklace.
I wondered uneasily whether old Mr. Smith wasn’t noticing something
unnaturally vacuous about our talk. Certainly for an old family friend he
was showing very little curiosity. He wasn’t asking a question. Had he seen
anything queer through those damned field-glasses of mine?
I kicked that question out of my mind with the contempt it deserved. Judy
wasn’t like that, anyhow. The great wonder, what the story was which she’d
seemed to be on the point of telling me, I simply didn’t dare let my mind
dwell upon. That would have to wait.
It was mainly a relief, though my feelings were somewhat mixed, when
Judy said, with a queer flicker of a smile at me, “Well, we must be going
along. This is going to be a busy day,” and took her “next best man” away
with her.
They went, not down the path toward my cottage, but back by the way they
had come.
admiration from one to the other. “A much more respectable occupation
than mine has been. I’ve been up there in the woods”—he patted my field-
glasses—“spying upon the innocent domesticities of little birds.”
There were no more silences after that. We all talked volubly and nobody
really said anything. There wasn’t a word about the necklace.
I wondered uneasily whether old Mr. Smith wasn’t noticing something
unnaturally vacuous about our talk. Certainly for an old family friend he
was showing very little curiosity. He wasn’t asking a question. Had he seen
anything queer through those damned field-glasses of mine?
I kicked that question out of my mind with the contempt it deserved. Judy
wasn’t like that, anyhow. The great wonder, what the story was which she’d
seemed to be on the point of telling me, I simply didn’t dare let my mind
dwell upon. That would have to wait.
It was mainly a relief, though my feelings were somewhat mixed, when
Judy said, with a queer flicker of a smile at me, “Well, we must be going
along. This is going to be a busy day,” and took her “next best man” away
with her.
They went, not down the path toward my cottage, but back by the way they
had come.
Page 74
CHAPTER VIII
EXPERT CONSIDERATION
I WAS afraid after they’d gone that old Mr. Smith would begin asking
embarrassing questions, but his curiosity, if he had any, was under perfect
control.
He launched as a topic of conversation the modern young person, and at
just that moment I was grateful to him, although it is a subject which, as far
as I am concerned, has been thoroughly talked out. Ordinarily I find myself
desperately bored with the solemn and terrified generalities one hears. I like
the young people of to-day, but as for the modern young person, considered
as something essentially new, a product of post-war conditions or a
judgment upon our sins, I simply don’t believe the little monster exists.
I didn’t, however, express myself in this destructive manner to Mr. Smith. I
coddled the topic along. Anything was welcome that would keep us away
from the tangled skein of fact that Judy seemed involved in.
“Manners change, I admit,” I said, “but manners are by definition
conventional conduct, conduct which has no significance one way or the
other. Think of this wedding. Judy’s going to be married in the garden, and
her bridesmaids, from what I hear of the costumes, are going to look more
or less like a chorus in a light opera. It will be an amazingly pretty picture,
no doubt. But Victoria in her day would as soon have thought of being
married in a bathing suit. Victoria would have been horrified at the idea of
sleeping the night before her wedding under the same roof with the man she
was going to marry. Victoria was supposed to be shy, so she acted as if she
were. But that doesn’t mean that she was any finer or cleaner-minded than
Judy is. No, the younger generation....”
My argument was interrupted.
“Here comes a sample of it now,” said Mr. Smith, who was gazing down the
path. “Heavens, that’s not Punch, is it?”
EXPERT CONSIDERATION
I WAS afraid after they’d gone that old Mr. Smith would begin asking
embarrassing questions, but his curiosity, if he had any, was under perfect
control.
He launched as a topic of conversation the modern young person, and at
just that moment I was grateful to him, although it is a subject which, as far
as I am concerned, has been thoroughly talked out. Ordinarily I find myself
desperately bored with the solemn and terrified generalities one hears. I like
the young people of to-day, but as for the modern young person, considered
as something essentially new, a product of post-war conditions or a
judgment upon our sins, I simply don’t believe the little monster exists.
I didn’t, however, express myself in this destructive manner to Mr. Smith. I
coddled the topic along. Anything was welcome that would keep us away
from the tangled skein of fact that Judy seemed involved in.
“Manners change, I admit,” I said, “but manners are by definition
conventional conduct, conduct which has no significance one way or the
other. Think of this wedding. Judy’s going to be married in the garden, and
her bridesmaids, from what I hear of the costumes, are going to look more
or less like a chorus in a light opera. It will be an amazingly pretty picture,
no doubt. But Victoria in her day would as soon have thought of being
married in a bathing suit. Victoria would have been horrified at the idea of
sleeping the night before her wedding under the same roof with the man she
was going to marry. Victoria was supposed to be shy, so she acted as if she
were. But that doesn’t mean that she was any finer or cleaner-minded than
Judy is. No, the younger generation....”
My argument was interrupted.
“Here comes a sample of it now,” said Mr. Smith, who was gazing down the
path. “Heavens, that’s not Punch, is it?”
Page 75
It was though, and he was a good sight; hatless as always, and clad in khaki
shirt and trousers which went well with his brown skin. He was carrying his
little target rifle.
There was no doubt that he was coming to make me a visit, for he waved
gaily toward the summer-house as he came along. He and I both got a
surprise, though, out of his meeting with Mr. Smith; Punch because he
hadn’t had the least idea he’d find him with me, and I over the discovery
that they were old friends. They greeted each other with enthusiasm.
“I hadn’t realized you were so well acquainted,” said I.
“Oh, yes,” Punch told me; “we’re very old friends. Mr. Smith was the nicest
man in Paris that winter we lived there. He used to take me around and
show me things.
“My, but I’m glad you’re here,” he went on, turning back to the old
gentleman. “It comes out just right. But why aren’t you over at our house?”
“Your mother asked me to take him in,” I explained. “She thought you’d be
too wild for him over there; too much row, late hours and so on.”
“Ho!” said Punch derisively to his very old friend, “there couldn’t be too
much row for you, could there?”
I thought I saw a troubled look coming into the boy’s eyes, so I changed the
subject.
“You out shooting rabbits?” I asked.
“No,” he said. “I haven’t shot anything yet.”
“After bigger game perhaps,” Mr. Smith suggested. “Lions, or
hippopotamuses.”
“No,” said Punch, “I’m not hunting anything, really.”
“You aren’t being hunted, are you?” Mr. Smith wanted to know.
I thought the boy flushed a little.
“No, I guess not,” he said.
“I suppose,” the old man suggested, “if they’re keeping such late hours over
at The Oaks, the mornings must be pretty slow.”
shirt and trousers which went well with his brown skin. He was carrying his
little target rifle.
There was no doubt that he was coming to make me a visit, for he waved
gaily toward the summer-house as he came along. He and I both got a
surprise, though, out of his meeting with Mr. Smith; Punch because he
hadn’t had the least idea he’d find him with me, and I over the discovery
that they were old friends. They greeted each other with enthusiasm.
“I hadn’t realized you were so well acquainted,” said I.
“Oh, yes,” Punch told me; “we’re very old friends. Mr. Smith was the nicest
man in Paris that winter we lived there. He used to take me around and
show me things.
“My, but I’m glad you’re here,” he went on, turning back to the old
gentleman. “It comes out just right. But why aren’t you over at our house?”
“Your mother asked me to take him in,” I explained. “She thought you’d be
too wild for him over there; too much row, late hours and so on.”
“Ho!” said Punch derisively to his very old friend, “there couldn’t be too
much row for you, could there?”
I thought I saw a troubled look coming into the boy’s eyes, so I changed the
subject.
“You out shooting rabbits?” I asked.
“No,” he said. “I haven’t shot anything yet.”
“After bigger game perhaps,” Mr. Smith suggested. “Lions, or
hippopotamuses.”
“No,” said Punch, “I’m not hunting anything, really.”
“You aren’t being hunted, are you?” Mr. Smith wanted to know.
I thought the boy flushed a little.
“No, I guess not,” he said.
“I suppose,” the old man suggested, “if they’re keeping such late hours over
at The Oaks, the mornings must be pretty slow.”
Page 76
“Yes,” Punch admitted, “they are, rather. Oh, everybody’s up but nobody’s
doing anything. Nobody but Bruce Applebury. He went off to town on the
morning train, with Judy.”
I don’t know what happened to my face at that, but I can answer for Mr.
Smith’s. There wasn’t a flicker of an eyelid to betray anything.
Punch was looking at him just as I was, and he went on, “He’s the man
who’s going to marry Judy, you know. He was afraid he wouldn’t get the
sort of wedding ring she liked, so he took her in to-day to pick it out.” He
sighed and added, “I’ll be glad when this business is all over.”
“How’s your grandmother?” Mr. Smith asked.
“Oh, she’s better this morning, now that she knows the necklace has come
back,” the boy said. “Of course it was an awful shock to her last night when
she found it had been stolen.”
I’d been holding my breath waiting for this to happen, from the moment I
had seen how friendly was the relation between the old gentleman and the
boy, but I hadn’t expected it to come out with a plop like that. I felt rather
embarrassed over my own reticence, but Mr. Smith didn’t even indirectly
reproach me with it.
“I didn’t know the necklace had been stolen,” he said. “I’ve only just got
here, you see. Tell me about it.”
“There’s Donovan,” I pointed out. “He’s coming up to tell us lunch is ready,
I expect. You’ll stay, won’t you, Punch? And then you can tell Mr. Smith
the whole story of how the necklace was stolen.—And perhaps,” I added,
“you’ll tell me, too, the details of how it came back.”
For I didn’t see any point, now that the cat had got out, in trying to make a
mystery of the empty bag.
I was relieved, though, that Punch’s story, which he told with admirable
lucidity at lunch time, was considerably abridged where it touched Judy. Of
course at that time I knew nothing of the letter that had been pushed
through the narrow neck of the Chinese vase, nor of her nocturnal excursion
for its recovery. Punch’s account of his adventures that night left this
episode out.
doing anything. Nobody but Bruce Applebury. He went off to town on the
morning train, with Judy.”
I don’t know what happened to my face at that, but I can answer for Mr.
Smith’s. There wasn’t a flicker of an eyelid to betray anything.
Punch was looking at him just as I was, and he went on, “He’s the man
who’s going to marry Judy, you know. He was afraid he wouldn’t get the
sort of wedding ring she liked, so he took her in to-day to pick it out.” He
sighed and added, “I’ll be glad when this business is all over.”
“How’s your grandmother?” Mr. Smith asked.
“Oh, she’s better this morning, now that she knows the necklace has come
back,” the boy said. “Of course it was an awful shock to her last night when
she found it had been stolen.”
I’d been holding my breath waiting for this to happen, from the moment I
had seen how friendly was the relation between the old gentleman and the
boy, but I hadn’t expected it to come out with a plop like that. I felt rather
embarrassed over my own reticence, but Mr. Smith didn’t even indirectly
reproach me with it.
“I didn’t know the necklace had been stolen,” he said. “I’ve only just got
here, you see. Tell me about it.”
“There’s Donovan,” I pointed out. “He’s coming up to tell us lunch is ready,
I expect. You’ll stay, won’t you, Punch? And then you can tell Mr. Smith
the whole story of how the necklace was stolen.—And perhaps,” I added,
“you’ll tell me, too, the details of how it came back.”
For I didn’t see any point, now that the cat had got out, in trying to make a
mystery of the empty bag.
I was relieved, though, that Punch’s story, which he told with admirable
lucidity at lunch time, was considerably abridged where it touched Judy. Of
course at that time I knew nothing of the letter that had been pushed
through the narrow neck of the Chinese vase, nor of her nocturnal excursion
for its recovery. Punch’s account of his adventures that night left this
episode out.
Page 77
He told us how, when he couldn’t sleep in his room on the top floor, he’d
come down to the davenport in the hall below; how he’d seen a man in
pajamas going up-stairs; how the mystery had completely baffled him at the
time; how Miss Digby had told him of the fright she’d had, and how,
between sleep and waking he’d figured out what had happened.
“Good work, Punch,” Mr. Smith said, when the tale was told. “I’m proud of
you.” His tone, though, wasn’t as enthusiastic as his words. He’d spoken
with only half his mind, as if out of some deep preoccupation.
“Well, that’s more than anybody else is,” the boy answered. “You see they
all think—mother and Miss Digby and Uncle Alec—that I took the necklace
myself, for a joke or something, and then brought it back in the middle of
the night. It’s what anybody would think if they didn’t believe the story of
the man in the pajamas. And it is sort of a funny story. Only, you see, I saw
him.”
“Yes,” Mr. Smith said thoughtfully, “it is a funny story, sure enough.”
The boy looked from one of us to the other, possibly to satisfy himself that
we ourselves believed it. He must have done so, for presently he went on.
“It gets even funnier than that. Because, you see, as long as they thought I’d
done it, I wanted to know whose pajamas I’d seen, and who it probably was
who wore them. So after they’d all gone down to breakfast, I went around
and saw all the pajamas there were—all that had been slept in, I mean—and
I couldn’t find the pair I’d seen last night. They weren’t on the top floor, so
I went down to the second floor, and they weren’t there either.”
“Are you sure you saw them all?” Mr. Smith asked.
“I counted,” said Punch. “I found a pair for everybody.”
“Servants too?” Mr. Smith asked.
“No,” said Punch. “But you see there isn’t any third floor to the servants’
wing. The door to it opens into the second-floor hall where the davenport is.
If it had been one of the servants he wouldn’t have gone up-stairs.”
“How well did you see the pajamas when the man was wearing them?” I
asked.
come down to the davenport in the hall below; how he’d seen a man in
pajamas going up-stairs; how the mystery had completely baffled him at the
time; how Miss Digby had told him of the fright she’d had, and how,
between sleep and waking he’d figured out what had happened.
“Good work, Punch,” Mr. Smith said, when the tale was told. “I’m proud of
you.” His tone, though, wasn’t as enthusiastic as his words. He’d spoken
with only half his mind, as if out of some deep preoccupation.
“Well, that’s more than anybody else is,” the boy answered. “You see they
all think—mother and Miss Digby and Uncle Alec—that I took the necklace
myself, for a joke or something, and then brought it back in the middle of
the night. It’s what anybody would think if they didn’t believe the story of
the man in the pajamas. And it is sort of a funny story. Only, you see, I saw
him.”
“Yes,” Mr. Smith said thoughtfully, “it is a funny story, sure enough.”
The boy looked from one of us to the other, possibly to satisfy himself that
we ourselves believed it. He must have done so, for presently he went on.
“It gets even funnier than that. Because, you see, as long as they thought I’d
done it, I wanted to know whose pajamas I’d seen, and who it probably was
who wore them. So after they’d all gone down to breakfast, I went around
and saw all the pajamas there were—all that had been slept in, I mean—and
I couldn’t find the pair I’d seen last night. They weren’t on the top floor, so
I went down to the second floor, and they weren’t there either.”
“Are you sure you saw them all?” Mr. Smith asked.
“I counted,” said Punch. “I found a pair for everybody.”
“Servants too?” Mr. Smith asked.
“No,” said Punch. “But you see there isn’t any third floor to the servants’
wing. The door to it opens into the second-floor hall where the davenport is.
If it had been one of the servants he wouldn’t have gone up-stairs.”
“How well did you see the pajamas when the man was wearing them?” I
asked.
Page 78
“Pretty well,” Punch said. “I saw the legs of them awfully well, because
they walked right through the moonlight and it was about as bright as day.
They were plain pajamas, gray, or some color like that, and one of the legs
was torn, a little square tear as if it had been caught on a nail. Well, the only
person in the house whose pajamas are plain gray is Uncle Alec, and they
weren’t torn. Besides he’s about twice as big as the man I saw. Everybody
else’s pajamas are fancy; because of the wedding, I suppose. Anyhow, it’s a
puzzle.”
“Well, the pearls are brought back, that’s one thing,” Mr. Smith observed.
“To your grandmother’s room, you say? Where are they now?”
Punch’s eye gleamed with a sudden pleasure. “That’s supposed to be a great
secret,” he said.
“Don’t tell any secrets,” Mr. Smith warned him quickly.
“Well, it isn’t a secret from you—from either of you,” Punch explained.
“And Donovan isn’t around, is he, nor any one else who’d hear?”
“No,” I said, “you won’t be overheard. But how do you know we’re not to
be kept out of the secret?”
“I’ll tell you,” he said, “and then you’ll see. It’s a secret from mother, all
right, and Judy and Uncle Alec, but not from you.
“It was when I was going around on the second floor, looking at the
pajamas, that grandmother heard me and called me into her room. She said
I’d been right about the safe not being a safe place for the necklace, so she
was going to give it to me to hide. Only I was to promise not to tell any one
in the house that she’d done it, nor where the necklace was, of course. But
you see, you aren’t in the house, so the secret doesn’t include you.”
I won’t pretend to have been satisfied that this bit of casuistry was strong
enough to bear, but my curiosity was much wider awake, just then, than my
conscience. I made no protest, and neither did Mr. Smith. The boy went on:
“Mother came in just after Gran had given it to me and asked her where it
was, and Gran told her it was in the safe. She’d had me put the box back in
the safe and lock the safe up, but of course the box was empty. Mother
asked her when she was going to give the necklace to Judy, and Gran said
she would when she got ready. She always gets kind of cross when you ask
they walked right through the moonlight and it was about as bright as day.
They were plain pajamas, gray, or some color like that, and one of the legs
was torn, a little square tear as if it had been caught on a nail. Well, the only
person in the house whose pajamas are plain gray is Uncle Alec, and they
weren’t torn. Besides he’s about twice as big as the man I saw. Everybody
else’s pajamas are fancy; because of the wedding, I suppose. Anyhow, it’s a
puzzle.”
“Well, the pearls are brought back, that’s one thing,” Mr. Smith observed.
“To your grandmother’s room, you say? Where are they now?”
Punch’s eye gleamed with a sudden pleasure. “That’s supposed to be a great
secret,” he said.
“Don’t tell any secrets,” Mr. Smith warned him quickly.
“Well, it isn’t a secret from you—from either of you,” Punch explained.
“And Donovan isn’t around, is he, nor any one else who’d hear?”
“No,” I said, “you won’t be overheard. But how do you know we’re not to
be kept out of the secret?”
“I’ll tell you,” he said, “and then you’ll see. It’s a secret from mother, all
right, and Judy and Uncle Alec, but not from you.
“It was when I was going around on the second floor, looking at the
pajamas, that grandmother heard me and called me into her room. She said
I’d been right about the safe not being a safe place for the necklace, so she
was going to give it to me to hide. Only I was to promise not to tell any one
in the house that she’d done it, nor where the necklace was, of course. But
you see, you aren’t in the house, so the secret doesn’t include you.”
I won’t pretend to have been satisfied that this bit of casuistry was strong
enough to bear, but my curiosity was much wider awake, just then, than my
conscience. I made no protest, and neither did Mr. Smith. The boy went on:
“Mother came in just after Gran had given it to me and asked her where it
was, and Gran told her it was in the safe. She’d had me put the box back in
the safe and lock the safe up, but of course the box was empty. Mother
asked her when she was going to give the necklace to Judy, and Gran said
she would when she got ready. She always gets kind of cross when you ask
Page 79
her a lot of questions. So mother saw it was no good asking more and went
away. And there I had it all the time.”
“Where did you hide it?” Mr. Smith asked.
Punch was thoroughly enjoying himself now, there could be no doubt of
that. The unjust accusations of his mother and Uncle Alec and old Digs he
could afford to ignore in the face of this magnificent compensation.
“Why, I thought of lots of places,” he said, “that would probably have been
all right, but I didn’t like them somehow, and then I thought about The
Purloined Letter—you know, that story of Poe’s. How the safest hiding-
place for anything is the last place where any one would think of looking
for it. So I just wrapped the necklace up in a handkerchief and stuck it in
my pocket.”
“Good lord!” I cried. “Is that where it is now?”
“Surely it is,” old Mr. Smith remarked calmly. “Hence the rifle.”
Punch flushed a little. “Of course it’s only a twenty-two,” he said, “but it’s
got a long cartridge in it.”
At first blush the idea of entrusting a famous jewel like the Corbin necklace
to the trousers pocket of a thirteen-year-old boy armed with a little target
rifle seemed wild enough, and when one added that an inexplicable attempt
had just been made to steal it, an attempt that might be repeated at any hour,
day or night, it became perfectly frantic. I didn’t care much about the
necklace, but I cared immensely about the boy.
He was looking eagerly into my face, and must have read the consternation
that was printed plain upon it. “Can you think of a safer place?” he asked.
“Of course I suppose I could give it to you to keep for me.”
“Heaven forbid!” I cried. “But there must be some other....”
I let the sentence fade out unfinished, and lapsed into a thoughtful silence. I
couldn’t think of anything better, and that was the truth.
“It’s years since I’ve seen that string of pearls,” Mr. Smith said presently.
“Let’s have a look at them, Punch.”
The boy plunged a hand deep into his pocket and pulled out a wadded and
rather grimy handkerchief which he spread open on the table. There the
away. And there I had it all the time.”
“Where did you hide it?” Mr. Smith asked.
Punch was thoroughly enjoying himself now, there could be no doubt of
that. The unjust accusations of his mother and Uncle Alec and old Digs he
could afford to ignore in the face of this magnificent compensation.
“Why, I thought of lots of places,” he said, “that would probably have been
all right, but I didn’t like them somehow, and then I thought about The
Purloined Letter—you know, that story of Poe’s. How the safest hiding-
place for anything is the last place where any one would think of looking
for it. So I just wrapped the necklace up in a handkerchief and stuck it in
my pocket.”
“Good lord!” I cried. “Is that where it is now?”
“Surely it is,” old Mr. Smith remarked calmly. “Hence the rifle.”
Punch flushed a little. “Of course it’s only a twenty-two,” he said, “but it’s
got a long cartridge in it.”
At first blush the idea of entrusting a famous jewel like the Corbin necklace
to the trousers pocket of a thirteen-year-old boy armed with a little target
rifle seemed wild enough, and when one added that an inexplicable attempt
had just been made to steal it, an attempt that might be repeated at any hour,
day or night, it became perfectly frantic. I didn’t care much about the
necklace, but I cared immensely about the boy.
He was looking eagerly into my face, and must have read the consternation
that was printed plain upon it. “Can you think of a safer place?” he asked.
“Of course I suppose I could give it to you to keep for me.”
“Heaven forbid!” I cried. “But there must be some other....”
I let the sentence fade out unfinished, and lapsed into a thoughtful silence. I
couldn’t think of anything better, and that was the truth.
“It’s years since I’ve seen that string of pearls,” Mr. Smith said presently.
“Let’s have a look at them, Punch.”
The boy plunged a hand deep into his pocket and pulled out a wadded and
rather grimy handkerchief which he spread open on the table. There the
Page 80
thing was, all right. I stared at it fascinated.
It was beautiful, of course, that perfectly graded series of shining globes,
but I was moved by the sight of it to reflect how ridiculously artificial our
values are. That thing would buy leisure for a man’s lifetime.
Comparatively few men from the cradle to the grave are able by their labors
to earn as much as would be needed to buy it. Numberless men alive in the
world to-day would commit any crime up to murder to possess it. It seemed
absurd when one thought of it like that.
Possibly to carry out the illusion the thing wanted a better background.
Perhaps it suffered from the indignity of contact with a small boy’s pocket
handkerchief.
Old Mr. Smith took the thing in his fingers—unusually intelligent-looking
old fingers they were, as if habituated to handling pearls. Then I glanced up
at his face, and was struck by a conviction which for the moment put the
necklace clean out of my mind.
He had stuck a monocle into one eye. The gleam may have come merely
from the lens, but from wherever it came, there was so piercing a brilliancy
in his gaze that I almost shouted, “Old Eagle-Eye!” aloud.
I didn’t, of course. He went on studying the necklace, and Punch sat gazing
from his face to mine. Of course—of course! Why hadn’t I identified him at
once? He was the man Judy was to prevent, at all costs, from getting a
chance at something—the necklace, beyond a doubt. That was why Victoria
hadn’t wanted to keep him in the house.
Well, the best laid plans go wrong sometimes. Victoria had overdone it.
There sat old Eagle-Eye with the necklace in his hands.
What was he going to do with it? I’ll admit that in my confounded state of
mind I’d hardly have been surprised at anything. I didn’t really expect him
to perpetrate a robbery with violence then and there, but I was vividly
conscious, for a fleeting instant, that Punch’s little rifle was leaning up in
the corner of the room, far out of reach. It only shows what an atmosphere
of persistent mystery will do to the ordinarily well-behaved mind.
Mr. Smith, however, remained calm, and when he had done examining the
necklace, folded it up again in Punch’s handkerchief, rather negligently I
thought, and handed it over to the boy.
It was beautiful, of course, that perfectly graded series of shining globes,
but I was moved by the sight of it to reflect how ridiculously artificial our
values are. That thing would buy leisure for a man’s lifetime.
Comparatively few men from the cradle to the grave are able by their labors
to earn as much as would be needed to buy it. Numberless men alive in the
world to-day would commit any crime up to murder to possess it. It seemed
absurd when one thought of it like that.
Possibly to carry out the illusion the thing wanted a better background.
Perhaps it suffered from the indignity of contact with a small boy’s pocket
handkerchief.
Old Mr. Smith took the thing in his fingers—unusually intelligent-looking
old fingers they were, as if habituated to handling pearls. Then I glanced up
at his face, and was struck by a conviction which for the moment put the
necklace clean out of my mind.
He had stuck a monocle into one eye. The gleam may have come merely
from the lens, but from wherever it came, there was so piercing a brilliancy
in his gaze that I almost shouted, “Old Eagle-Eye!” aloud.
I didn’t, of course. He went on studying the necklace, and Punch sat gazing
from his face to mine. Of course—of course! Why hadn’t I identified him at
once? He was the man Judy was to prevent, at all costs, from getting a
chance at something—the necklace, beyond a doubt. That was why Victoria
hadn’t wanted to keep him in the house.
Well, the best laid plans go wrong sometimes. Victoria had overdone it.
There sat old Eagle-Eye with the necklace in his hands.
What was he going to do with it? I’ll admit that in my confounded state of
mind I’d hardly have been surprised at anything. I didn’t really expect him
to perpetrate a robbery with violence then and there, but I was vividly
conscious, for a fleeting instant, that Punch’s little rifle was leaning up in
the corner of the room, far out of reach. It only shows what an atmosphere
of persistent mystery will do to the ordinarily well-behaved mind.
Mr. Smith, however, remained calm, and when he had done examining the
necklace, folded it up again in Punch’s handkerchief, rather negligently I
thought, and handed it over to the boy.
Page 81
“Put it back in your pocket, Punch,” he said. “I can’t think of a safer place
for it.—But now that you’ve gratified our curiosity,” he went on, “I think
you’d better stretch the promise you gave your grandmother to include
everybody, out of the house as well as in it. Who are in the house, anyway?
Do you know them all?”
“Oh, hardly any of them, if you mean do I really know, not just who they’re
supposed to be. I don’t think mother does, even; not the Applebury crowd.”
“And the Appleburys,” commented Mr. Smith, “don’t know Judy’s crowd
any better. It’s a perfect situation, in a way.”
We weren’t very talkative during the rest of the lunch. The thoughts of old
Eagle-Eye seemed to be running mostly on the man in pajamas.
“You said he wasn’t near as big as your Uncle Alec. Was he noticeably
small; smaller, say, than any of the men in the party?”
“No,” Punch said, “I don’t think he was. He just looked about ordinary. Of
course, I didn’t see him very well, except his legs, and I didn’t look at him
very hard. I just thought he was somebody going to the bathroom, until he
started up-stairs. I think he looked sort of stout and clumsy, as if he filled
his pajamas rather full.”
“Are you sure it was a man. I know you didn’t think of it at the time, but
mayn’t it have been a woman? I believe they wear pajamas sometimes. And
in any sort of men’s clothes they’re likely to look heavy.”
I could see that the idea attracted Punch. It seemed to offer a loophole of
escape from his mystery. But he was too honest a witness to avail himself of
it.
“No,” he said, “I don’t think it was. I don’t think a woman would have
walked along like that.”
“You’re probably right,” the old man agreed. “Most women would look like
women even if they had on a man’s pajamas. We’ll stick to the men for the
present. Stout and stocky, medium height; does that describe anybody in the
party?”
Punch laughed. “The only one it describes is Bruce Applebury himself,” he
said.
for it.—But now that you’ve gratified our curiosity,” he went on, “I think
you’d better stretch the promise you gave your grandmother to include
everybody, out of the house as well as in it. Who are in the house, anyway?
Do you know them all?”
“Oh, hardly any of them, if you mean do I really know, not just who they’re
supposed to be. I don’t think mother does, even; not the Applebury crowd.”
“And the Appleburys,” commented Mr. Smith, “don’t know Judy’s crowd
any better. It’s a perfect situation, in a way.”
We weren’t very talkative during the rest of the lunch. The thoughts of old
Eagle-Eye seemed to be running mostly on the man in pajamas.
“You said he wasn’t near as big as your Uncle Alec. Was he noticeably
small; smaller, say, than any of the men in the party?”
“No,” Punch said, “I don’t think he was. He just looked about ordinary. Of
course, I didn’t see him very well, except his legs, and I didn’t look at him
very hard. I just thought he was somebody going to the bathroom, until he
started up-stairs. I think he looked sort of stout and clumsy, as if he filled
his pajamas rather full.”
“Are you sure it was a man. I know you didn’t think of it at the time, but
mayn’t it have been a woman? I believe they wear pajamas sometimes. And
in any sort of men’s clothes they’re likely to look heavy.”
I could see that the idea attracted Punch. It seemed to offer a loophole of
escape from his mystery. But he was too honest a witness to avail himself of
it.
“No,” he said, “I don’t think it was. I don’t think a woman would have
walked along like that.”
“You’re probably right,” the old man agreed. “Most women would look like
women even if they had on a man’s pajamas. We’ll stick to the men for the
present. Stout and stocky, medium height; does that describe anybody in the
party?”
Punch laughed. “The only one it describes is Bruce Applebury himself,” he
said.
Page 82
Mr. Smith didn’t laugh. “What are his pajamas like?” he asked.
“Sort of tan color,” said Punch, “with red stripes.”
I spoke up in the interests of common sense. “Surely you couldn’t
suspect....”
“I’d suspect anybody,” the old man asserted, “when we’re concerned with a
thing like that necklace. Oh, not suspect if you dislike the word—but
consider as possibly involved. I admit my point of view is rather
specialized.”
“He played tennis and swam practically from the time he came to the house
until he dressed for dinner,” I pointed out, “and the loss of the necklace was
discovered before he’d finished dressing.”
“Probably, then, he didn’t take it,” Mr. Smith conceded. “But he may have
brought it back, and that’s just as important a part of the mystery.”
Without waiting to allow time for that to sink in, he turned to Punch. “When
is he—when are he and Judy expected back from town?” he asked.
“There’s a train about three. I think they’ll surely come on that, because
they’re going to rehearse the wedding this afternoon. You’ll come over for
that, won’t you?”
Eagle-Eye took this invitation with a twinkle. “Old men are supposed to
take naps after lunch,” he said. “Still, I may turn up. If I do, suppose, since
we’re already in mystery up to the neck, that you greet me as if we were
meeting for the first time since Paris. Can we get away with it? Did
anybody know you were coming here to lunch?”
“No,” said Punch. “I just sort of disappeared. I suppose I’d better be going
back now, though, or they may begin wondering where I am. I could eat
another lunch, of course.”
We both laughed over that as we bade him farewell. But we turned pretty
serious as we watched him walk away with his little rifle.
“Do you think he’s safe going around with a hundred-thousand-dollar
necklace in his pocket?” I asked.
“Yes, I think so,” Mr. Smith answered reflectively. “For one thing, he hasn’t
got it in his pocket.”
“Sort of tan color,” said Punch, “with red stripes.”
I spoke up in the interests of common sense. “Surely you couldn’t
suspect....”
“I’d suspect anybody,” the old man asserted, “when we’re concerned with a
thing like that necklace. Oh, not suspect if you dislike the word—but
consider as possibly involved. I admit my point of view is rather
specialized.”
“He played tennis and swam practically from the time he came to the house
until he dressed for dinner,” I pointed out, “and the loss of the necklace was
discovered before he’d finished dressing.”
“Probably, then, he didn’t take it,” Mr. Smith conceded. “But he may have
brought it back, and that’s just as important a part of the mystery.”
Without waiting to allow time for that to sink in, he turned to Punch. “When
is he—when are he and Judy expected back from town?” he asked.
“There’s a train about three. I think they’ll surely come on that, because
they’re going to rehearse the wedding this afternoon. You’ll come over for
that, won’t you?”
Eagle-Eye took this invitation with a twinkle. “Old men are supposed to
take naps after lunch,” he said. “Still, I may turn up. If I do, suppose, since
we’re already in mystery up to the neck, that you greet me as if we were
meeting for the first time since Paris. Can we get away with it? Did
anybody know you were coming here to lunch?”
“No,” said Punch. “I just sort of disappeared. I suppose I’d better be going
back now, though, or they may begin wondering where I am. I could eat
another lunch, of course.”
We both laughed over that as we bade him farewell. But we turned pretty
serious as we watched him walk away with his little rifle.
“Do you think he’s safe going around with a hundred-thousand-dollar
necklace in his pocket?” I asked.
“Yes, I think so,” Mr. Smith answered reflectively. “For one thing, he hasn’t
got it in his pocket.”
Page 83
I must have gaped at him like a goggle-eyed fish. My mind once more had
gone to pieces. Had the old gentleman done a sleight of hand trick when he
returned that handkerchief?
“Oh, he’s got just what he brought over here with him,” he added.
“Undoubtedly the same thing his grandmother gave him this morning to
hide for her. It’s not the necklace. It’s a very fair imitation of it, however.”
“You’re perfectly sure of that, I suppose?” I asked weakly.
He nodded.
“You’d better go back to your couch where you’ll be comfortable,” he
suggested. “We’ve got some thinking to do.”
I agreed, and rang for Donovan. When he’d made me comfortable and gone
away, Mr. Smith pulled up an easy chair for himself and lighted a cigar.
“I know that necklace intimately,” he began. “I sold it to Punch’s
grandfather in Paris, ’way back in the days of the Second Empire. Lord,
what a while ago! A man shouldn’t be allowed to live as long as that.
Eighteen hundred seventy it must have been, or thereabouts.
“I’m a jeweler by profession, and I was managing director over there for
Paulding and Revere. I’ve seen the necklace a number of times since. Mrs.
Corbin always gave me a look at it whenever she came to Paris. So I can
say with certainty that the thing Punch has in his pocket is not merely a
necklace of imitation pearls; it’s an imitation, pearl for pearl, of that
necklace. In fact, we can go a little further than that, if you don’t mind my
prosing a bit.”
“I don’t,” I assured him.
“Both the French and the Japanese make imitation pearls,” he went on.
“Serious imitations, I mean. Merely for purposes of wear, the French pearls
are better. Their luster’s more like the real thing. On a pretty woman’s neck
in a ballroom they wouldn’t be detected as not the real thing. But the
moment you pick them up, they give themselves away. They’re much too
light and much too translucent. Japanese pearls, on the other hand, are the
right weight, or very near it, and they don’t betray themselves when you
hold them against the light. But they haven’t the luster, not even the best of
them.
gone to pieces. Had the old gentleman done a sleight of hand trick when he
returned that handkerchief?
“Oh, he’s got just what he brought over here with him,” he added.
“Undoubtedly the same thing his grandmother gave him this morning to
hide for her. It’s not the necklace. It’s a very fair imitation of it, however.”
“You’re perfectly sure of that, I suppose?” I asked weakly.
He nodded.
“You’d better go back to your couch where you’ll be comfortable,” he
suggested. “We’ve got some thinking to do.”
I agreed, and rang for Donovan. When he’d made me comfortable and gone
away, Mr. Smith pulled up an easy chair for himself and lighted a cigar.
“I know that necklace intimately,” he began. “I sold it to Punch’s
grandfather in Paris, ’way back in the days of the Second Empire. Lord,
what a while ago! A man shouldn’t be allowed to live as long as that.
Eighteen hundred seventy it must have been, or thereabouts.
“I’m a jeweler by profession, and I was managing director over there for
Paulding and Revere. I’ve seen the necklace a number of times since. Mrs.
Corbin always gave me a look at it whenever she came to Paris. So I can
say with certainty that the thing Punch has in his pocket is not merely a
necklace of imitation pearls; it’s an imitation, pearl for pearl, of that
necklace. In fact, we can go a little further than that, if you don’t mind my
prosing a bit.”
“I don’t,” I assured him.
“Both the French and the Japanese make imitation pearls,” he went on.
“Serious imitations, I mean. Merely for purposes of wear, the French pearls
are better. Their luster’s more like the real thing. On a pretty woman’s neck
in a ballroom they wouldn’t be detected as not the real thing. But the
moment you pick them up, they give themselves away. They’re much too
light and much too translucent. Japanese pearls, on the other hand, are the
right weight, or very near it, and they don’t betray themselves when you
hold them against the light. But they haven’t the luster, not even the best of
them.
Page 84
“Well, these are Japanese pearls. Whoever had the string made of them, it’s
fair to assume, wanted them for some other purpose than wearing to parties.
The French pearls would have been better for that, and cheaper too. But
they wouldn’t serve if they had to deceive some one who had opportunities
to handle them.”
“In other words they were made to deceive old Mrs. Corbin,” I broke in.
“Her eyesight has been failing for years.”
“That’s very likely a good guess,” he said mildly. “But let’s not begin
guessing just yet.
“She may have ordered the imitation made herself. She’s as likely to have
wanted to deceive Victoria, let us say, as Victoria is to have wanted to
deceive her. And with her poor vision she may have deceived herself. The
real string may have been knocking about, unregarded for months, in some
drawer of her dressing-table, while the imitation was lying in the safe.
“All we know is that there are two strings, and that a person who couldn’t
see very well, either because his eyes were bad, or because he was working
in the dark, might easily mistake one for the other. We know that the
imitation string is now in Punch’s pocket. But where the real string is we
don’t know.”
“It’s reasonably probable, isn’t it,” I asked, “that the necklace in Punch’s
pocket is the same one that his grandmother showed him Wednesday
afternoon, when she told him she meant to give it to Judy for a wedding
present? It was taken from the safe, it was brought back, and it was handed
by his grandmother straight to Punch.”
“That’s as good a possibility as any,” said the old man. “The thief takes it in
a hurry and more or less in the dark, discovers at his first good look at it
that it’s an imitation, and brings it back. But there are other hypotheses just
as good.
“He may have seen a chance to take the real one at a time when he hadn’t
the imitation at hand to replace it with, and then brought the imitation back
in the hope that the loss hadn’t yet been discovered. It wasn’t made public, I
understand. Or some one may have borrowed the real one and returned the
imitation by mistake. Or one person may have stolen the real one, and some
one else, who later discovered the theft and wished to shield the thief, may
fair to assume, wanted them for some other purpose than wearing to parties.
The French pearls would have been better for that, and cheaper too. But
they wouldn’t serve if they had to deceive some one who had opportunities
to handle them.”
“In other words they were made to deceive old Mrs. Corbin,” I broke in.
“Her eyesight has been failing for years.”
“That’s very likely a good guess,” he said mildly. “But let’s not begin
guessing just yet.
“She may have ordered the imitation made herself. She’s as likely to have
wanted to deceive Victoria, let us say, as Victoria is to have wanted to
deceive her. And with her poor vision she may have deceived herself. The
real string may have been knocking about, unregarded for months, in some
drawer of her dressing-table, while the imitation was lying in the safe.
“All we know is that there are two strings, and that a person who couldn’t
see very well, either because his eyes were bad, or because he was working
in the dark, might easily mistake one for the other. We know that the
imitation string is now in Punch’s pocket. But where the real string is we
don’t know.”
“It’s reasonably probable, isn’t it,” I asked, “that the necklace in Punch’s
pocket is the same one that his grandmother showed him Wednesday
afternoon, when she told him she meant to give it to Judy for a wedding
present? It was taken from the safe, it was brought back, and it was handed
by his grandmother straight to Punch.”
“That’s as good a possibility as any,” said the old man. “The thief takes it in
a hurry and more or less in the dark, discovers at his first good look at it
that it’s an imitation, and brings it back. But there are other hypotheses just
as good.
“He may have seen a chance to take the real one at a time when he hadn’t
the imitation at hand to replace it with, and then brought the imitation back
in the hope that the loss hadn’t yet been discovered. It wasn’t made public, I
understand. Or some one may have borrowed the real one and returned the
imitation by mistake. Or one person may have stolen the real one, and some
one else, who later discovered the theft and wished to shield the thief, may
Page 85
have brought back the imitation, thinking he was making restitution. You
see, it’s endless. The most serious mistake we can make will be to begin
thinking we know too much.”
“Of course,” I agreed. “One could easily do a cruel injustice to an innocent
person by jumping at conclusions.”
“That’s not just what I mean,” he said gently. “Perhaps I should have said
dangerous instead of serious. I’m more concerned over what may happen in
the next twenty-four hours than I am over what may have happened—oh,
any time within the last five years.”
He gave me half a moment of silence to digest that in.
“I’ll run the risk of speaking with the utmost plainness,” he then went on. “I
think I can guess how this thing looks to you. You believe Victoria had that
imitation string made for the purpose of imposing upon her mother-in-law
and getting possession of the real one. You think she took alarm over Mrs.
Corbin’s decision to give it to Judy, because she thought that such a gift
would lead to the discovery of the substitution and that she’d be charged
with it. You think that’s why she didn’t want me stopping in the house.
“That’s all plausible enough. It may all be true. It would account, after a
fashion, for the disappearance of the imitation necklace from the safe. She
might have taken it herself; she might have persuaded Judy to take it.
“But into that picture you can not fit the return of the necklace. You can’t fit
the man in pajamas, whom Punch saw. I have no intelligible picture, yet,
into which that man will fit. But the return, I tell you frankly, seems to me
to be sinister. It suggests strongly the presence somewhere, as an active
possibility, of the real necklace—not stolen yet, but waiting to be. And
accompanying that theft we may have anything, up to murder. That’s why I
say it’s dangerous to feel too sure.”
With great deliberation, he extinguished his cigar in the ash tray and rose to
his full height.
“Invited or not,” he said, “I’m going to that house this afternoon. I want to
see the people in it. There aren’t a great many first-class jewel thieves in the
world, and I know the faces of a pretty fair proportion of them. Of course
people who aren’t jewel thieves sometimes attempt to steal jewels—a
covetous girl, a boy desperately in debt, might make a frantic clutch, with
see, it’s endless. The most serious mistake we can make will be to begin
thinking we know too much.”
“Of course,” I agreed. “One could easily do a cruel injustice to an innocent
person by jumping at conclusions.”
“That’s not just what I mean,” he said gently. “Perhaps I should have said
dangerous instead of serious. I’m more concerned over what may happen in
the next twenty-four hours than I am over what may have happened—oh,
any time within the last five years.”
He gave me half a moment of silence to digest that in.
“I’ll run the risk of speaking with the utmost plainness,” he then went on. “I
think I can guess how this thing looks to you. You believe Victoria had that
imitation string made for the purpose of imposing upon her mother-in-law
and getting possession of the real one. You think she took alarm over Mrs.
Corbin’s decision to give it to Judy, because she thought that such a gift
would lead to the discovery of the substitution and that she’d be charged
with it. You think that’s why she didn’t want me stopping in the house.
“That’s all plausible enough. It may all be true. It would account, after a
fashion, for the disappearance of the imitation necklace from the safe. She
might have taken it herself; she might have persuaded Judy to take it.
“But into that picture you can not fit the return of the necklace. You can’t fit
the man in pajamas, whom Punch saw. I have no intelligible picture, yet,
into which that man will fit. But the return, I tell you frankly, seems to me
to be sinister. It suggests strongly the presence somewhere, as an active
possibility, of the real necklace—not stolen yet, but waiting to be. And
accompanying that theft we may have anything, up to murder. That’s why I
say it’s dangerous to feel too sure.”
With great deliberation, he extinguished his cigar in the ash tray and rose to
his full height.
“Invited or not,” he said, “I’m going to that house this afternoon. I want to
see the people in it. There aren’t a great many first-class jewel thieves in the
world, and I know the faces of a pretty fair proportion of them. Of course
people who aren’t jewel thieves sometimes attempt to steal jewels—a
covetous girl, a boy desperately in debt, might make a frantic clutch, with
Page 86
no forethought, no preparation, and of course, no possibility of ultimate
success.
“If that’s the case here, I’m as helpless as any of you, for I can’t read
thoughts or intentions from people’s faces.
“But somehow to me the thing hasn’t quite that look. So I’m going over to
see whether I know any of Victoria’s guests better than she does.—How
about you? Will you come along? Can you manage in a comfortable motor,
if you’ve lots of room?”
I could manage it, all right, and my first impulse was to say I’d go. Then I
thought of something and changed my mind.
“I think I’ll stay at home this afternoon,” I told him, “and rest up for that
dinner.”
success.
“If that’s the case here, I’m as helpless as any of you, for I can’t read
thoughts or intentions from people’s faces.
“But somehow to me the thing hasn’t quite that look. So I’m going over to
see whether I know any of Victoria’s guests better than she does.—How
about you? Will you come along? Can you manage in a comfortable motor,
if you’ve lots of room?”
I could manage it, all right, and my first impulse was to say I’d go. Then I
thought of something and changed my mind.
“I think I’ll stay at home this afternoon,” I told him, “and rest up for that
dinner.”
Page 87
CHAPTER IX
MYSTIFICATION OF EAGLE-EYE
IT WAS the thought of Judy that made me change my mind about going to
The Oaks with old Mr. Smith. I thought that perhaps if I were alone at the
cottage all the afternoon, and if the fact that I was here alone were
advertised by the presence of my ancient guest at The Oaks, she might
come back and tell me the story which he had prevented my hearing at the
summer-house.
My concern for the child was fast deepening into an acute distress. I was
spared, to be sure, the misery of doubting her essential rectitude. I’d known
her from the time she was a baby, and the long intervals when I’d seen
nothing of her had neither interrupted the growth of our friendship, nor
changed the quality of it.
She’d never been expansively confidential; reticence was, indeed, one of
her outstanding qualities. Victoria complained of her as a close-mouthed
little thing who kept everything to herself. But candor—perhaps I shouldn’t
put it that way, for I believe the two things naturally go together—candor
was not a virtue with her, but simply an irresistible compulsion. She
couldn’t even acquiesce at all graciously in a pretense. I consider myself a
decently straightforward person, but I’ve been self-convicted a dozen times
by a straight look from Judy’s eyes of cowardly flinchings from the plain
truth. I don’t think she regards them as cowardly. She isn’t a bit of a prig.
She simply doesn’t understand how it can be done.
The pungent quality of cynicism which sometimes flavors her speech has
always one source—sham. She is cynical of shams.
I recalled a remark she had made to me only a day or two before, to the
effect that the horridest thing in the world was whitewash. Then, with a
start, I remembered the prediction she’d made in the next breath that she
was going to be coated with it this week. How much had she known about
the necklace then? Anything more than was involved in the newspaper
MYSTIFICATION OF EAGLE-EYE
IT WAS the thought of Judy that made me change my mind about going to
The Oaks with old Mr. Smith. I thought that perhaps if I were alone at the
cottage all the afternoon, and if the fact that I was here alone were
advertised by the presence of my ancient guest at The Oaks, she might
come back and tell me the story which he had prevented my hearing at the
summer-house.
My concern for the child was fast deepening into an acute distress. I was
spared, to be sure, the misery of doubting her essential rectitude. I’d known
her from the time she was a baby, and the long intervals when I’d seen
nothing of her had neither interrupted the growth of our friendship, nor
changed the quality of it.
She’d never been expansively confidential; reticence was, indeed, one of
her outstanding qualities. Victoria complained of her as a close-mouthed
little thing who kept everything to herself. But candor—perhaps I shouldn’t
put it that way, for I believe the two things naturally go together—candor
was not a virtue with her, but simply an irresistible compulsion. She
couldn’t even acquiesce at all graciously in a pretense. I consider myself a
decently straightforward person, but I’ve been self-convicted a dozen times
by a straight look from Judy’s eyes of cowardly flinchings from the plain
truth. I don’t think she regards them as cowardly. She isn’t a bit of a prig.
She simply doesn’t understand how it can be done.
The pungent quality of cynicism which sometimes flavors her speech has
always one source—sham. She is cynical of shams.
I recalled a remark she had made to me only a day or two before, to the
effect that the horridest thing in the world was whitewash. Then, with a
start, I remembered the prediction she’d made in the next breath that she
was going to be coated with it this week. How much had she known about
the necklace then? Anything more than was involved in the newspaper
Page 88
announcement that her grandmother was going to give it to her as a
wedding present?
In the light of Mr. Smith’s revelations this afternoon, I thought it likely that
she had known more; known that the necklace then reposing in the morocco
covered box in her grandmother’s safe was an imitation, and that the fact
somehow involved her mother’s credit. Didn’t an invincible determination
on Judy’s part to save her mother’s credit account for everything the girl
was doing—including, even, her agreement to marry a man whom she
didn’t love?
It was all very well for old Mr. Smith, whose emotions were running cool
and thin, to warn me against jumping at conclusions. But I had to jump. I
had nowhere else to go. So I nailed my conviction like a flag to this mast.
It wasn’t necessary to try to work out all the details. Victoria had done
something—probably, in some desperate money crisis, stolen the necklace;
she’d always believed it was going to be hers some day—and Judy had
agreed to see her through.
How had that involved a marriage with Bruce Applebury? Possibly Victoria
had sold the necklace to him. Or possibly she’d done something besides
steal the necklace. (I found it comparatively easy, that afternoon, to impute
anything to Victoria.) At all events the necklace, the real one, had to be
recovered, somehow.
Was this the errand Judy and Bruce had started upon, this morning under
the innocent pretense of buying the wedding ring? Had she really started
with him and been compelled, by some unforeseen occurrence, to turn
back? Or had she only pretended to go with him in order to be free for some
other meeting, under the protection of his cousin?
What sort of rendezvous had my unexpected visit to the summer-house
prevented? Had old Mr. Smith, through my field-glasses, caught a glimpse
of the other party to it?
I had an exciting feeling, about then, that I was within one idea of the
solution. But this idea, widely as I cast my net for it, refused to be caught.
And presently my little pattern, fragmentary as it was, fell to pieces again.
How was I going to account for the theft of the imitation necklace and for
the return of it? Well, I didn’t care about that. That didn’t necessarily
wedding present?
In the light of Mr. Smith’s revelations this afternoon, I thought it likely that
she had known more; known that the necklace then reposing in the morocco
covered box in her grandmother’s safe was an imitation, and that the fact
somehow involved her mother’s credit. Didn’t an invincible determination
on Judy’s part to save her mother’s credit account for everything the girl
was doing—including, even, her agreement to marry a man whom she
didn’t love?
It was all very well for old Mr. Smith, whose emotions were running cool
and thin, to warn me against jumping at conclusions. But I had to jump. I
had nowhere else to go. So I nailed my conviction like a flag to this mast.
It wasn’t necessary to try to work out all the details. Victoria had done
something—probably, in some desperate money crisis, stolen the necklace;
she’d always believed it was going to be hers some day—and Judy had
agreed to see her through.
How had that involved a marriage with Bruce Applebury? Possibly Victoria
had sold the necklace to him. Or possibly she’d done something besides
steal the necklace. (I found it comparatively easy, that afternoon, to impute
anything to Victoria.) At all events the necklace, the real one, had to be
recovered, somehow.
Was this the errand Judy and Bruce had started upon, this morning under
the innocent pretense of buying the wedding ring? Had she really started
with him and been compelled, by some unforeseen occurrence, to turn
back? Or had she only pretended to go with him in order to be free for some
other meeting, under the protection of his cousin?
What sort of rendezvous had my unexpected visit to the summer-house
prevented? Had old Mr. Smith, through my field-glasses, caught a glimpse
of the other party to it?
I had an exciting feeling, about then, that I was within one idea of the
solution. But this idea, widely as I cast my net for it, refused to be caught.
And presently my little pattern, fragmentary as it was, fell to pieces again.
How was I going to account for the theft of the imitation necklace and for
the return of it? Well, I didn’t care about that. That didn’t necessarily
Page 89
concern Judy at all.
But how about the thing that had happened to her on the veranda yesterday
afternoon when the guests were arriving? The thing that had set her world
rocking like a boat, that had led her to cry out to Punch, “Are you on my
side, whatever happens—whatever I do?” No, I couldn’t solve that. I
wanted her to come and tell me about it. She didn’t come, though, and I put
in the longest, dreariest afternoon I can remember, waiting for her.
When Mr. Ethelbert Smith returned about six o’clock I was in so detestably
unamiable a state of mind that a resolute summoning of all the manners I
had ever learned hardly availed to produce a decent show of politeness. I
didn’t want, I told myself, any more of his cold-hearted observations.
However, common civility required me to ask for them, and before he had
gone very far I was listening with unfeigned interest.
He began with an apology. He had permitted himself this morning to be
saddled upon me as a guest, and now, after I’d hospitably made him
welcome, and most comfortable, he added, he was about to climb out of the
saddle again. In short, he was about to pack his bags and go to The Oaks to
stay.
It appeared that old Mrs. Corbin, who’d been, of course, the first person
he’d asked for on arriving at the house, had seen him at once and made him
welcome in the friendliest manner. Furthermore she’d been furiously
annoyed to learn that he was not stopping under her roof, and had insisted
that he change his plans at once in order to do so.
“She’s altered greatly—by illness, of course,” he remarked, “but she’s no
less imperious than she was in her best days. She settled the matter of my
entertainment then and there, and summoned Victoria as tyrannically as she
would have sent for her chambermaid. Victoria came, too.”
“Was she startled at finding you there?” I asked.
“If she was, she didn’t show it. She may have been warned, of course;
probably was. A question or two of the servant who brought the message
would have let her know what she had to expect. No, she took my being
there as the most natural thing in the world. She didn’t show more than a
flicker or two of resentment over the manner in which the orders were
given. She must, of course, be in a state of suppressed rebellion all the time,
But how about the thing that had happened to her on the veranda yesterday
afternoon when the guests were arriving? The thing that had set her world
rocking like a boat, that had led her to cry out to Punch, “Are you on my
side, whatever happens—whatever I do?” No, I couldn’t solve that. I
wanted her to come and tell me about it. She didn’t come, though, and I put
in the longest, dreariest afternoon I can remember, waiting for her.
When Mr. Ethelbert Smith returned about six o’clock I was in so detestably
unamiable a state of mind that a resolute summoning of all the manners I
had ever learned hardly availed to produce a decent show of politeness. I
didn’t want, I told myself, any more of his cold-hearted observations.
However, common civility required me to ask for them, and before he had
gone very far I was listening with unfeigned interest.
He began with an apology. He had permitted himself this morning to be
saddled upon me as a guest, and now, after I’d hospitably made him
welcome, and most comfortable, he added, he was about to climb out of the
saddle again. In short, he was about to pack his bags and go to The Oaks to
stay.
It appeared that old Mrs. Corbin, who’d been, of course, the first person
he’d asked for on arriving at the house, had seen him at once and made him
welcome in the friendliest manner. Furthermore she’d been furiously
annoyed to learn that he was not stopping under her roof, and had insisted
that he change his plans at once in order to do so.
“She’s altered greatly—by illness, of course,” he remarked, “but she’s no
less imperious than she was in her best days. She settled the matter of my
entertainment then and there, and summoned Victoria as tyrannically as she
would have sent for her chambermaid. Victoria came, too.”
“Was she startled at finding you there?” I asked.
“If she was, she didn’t show it. She may have been warned, of course;
probably was. A question or two of the servant who brought the message
would have let her know what she had to expect. No, she took my being
there as the most natural thing in the world. She didn’t show more than a
flicker or two of resentment over the manner in which the orders were
given. She must, of course, be in a state of suppressed rebellion all the time,
Page 90
for I fancy that sort of thing is an every-day occurrence. I’m sorry for
Victoria. I wouldn’t blame her much for anything she might resort to, short
of poison, as an escape.”
“Did you find out anything about the necklace?” I asked. “From the old
lady herself, I mean? Whether she knows of the existence of the imitation
one?”
“I was disappointed there,” Mr. Smith said. “I thought that when Victoria
had gone, Mrs. Corbin would unburden her mind. She has something
weighing upon it, I should say. But the emotion she’d wasted over the
matter of where I was to sleep had completely exhausted her. She had to
ring for her nurse, and tell me we’d have our visit later. She wasn’t visible
again all the afternoon. So I was told, at least, and of course I couldn’t
question it.”
Then, “Do you know anything about that nurse?” he asked.
“She’s been with Mrs. Corbin two or three years,” I told him. “Punch
regards her humorously, I think, but considers her above suspicion. Why?
Did you notice anything queer about her?”
“When I left Mrs. Corbin’s room,” he said, “she was parting from Victoria
in the hall. Evidently they’d been talking somewhere. It struck me that the
woman was frightfully upset—frightened or shocked, I couldn’t tell which.
She might have been found out in something, or she might have been given
some order she didn’t want to carry out.—They aren’t drugging that old
lady, are they?”
“She drugs herself, I understand—morphine. Naturally enough, after years
of pain.”
He looked like a very old man when I told him that, and he sat musing over
it for a long time. Finally he roused himself.
“Well, I didn’t find what I went for,” he said. “I made a point of strolling
about the house. I managed to see several of the servants; not all of them, of
course. But in a talk I had with Punch, I asked him whether any new house
servants had been taken on during the last two weeks, and he said there had
not. Somehow I don’t believe it’s the servants we have to reckon with
anyhow.
Victoria. I wouldn’t blame her much for anything she might resort to, short
of poison, as an escape.”
“Did you find out anything about the necklace?” I asked. “From the old
lady herself, I mean? Whether she knows of the existence of the imitation
one?”
“I was disappointed there,” Mr. Smith said. “I thought that when Victoria
had gone, Mrs. Corbin would unburden her mind. She has something
weighing upon it, I should say. But the emotion she’d wasted over the
matter of where I was to sleep had completely exhausted her. She had to
ring for her nurse, and tell me we’d have our visit later. She wasn’t visible
again all the afternoon. So I was told, at least, and of course I couldn’t
question it.”
Then, “Do you know anything about that nurse?” he asked.
“She’s been with Mrs. Corbin two or three years,” I told him. “Punch
regards her humorously, I think, but considers her above suspicion. Why?
Did you notice anything queer about her?”
“When I left Mrs. Corbin’s room,” he said, “she was parting from Victoria
in the hall. Evidently they’d been talking somewhere. It struck me that the
woman was frightfully upset—frightened or shocked, I couldn’t tell which.
She might have been found out in something, or she might have been given
some order she didn’t want to carry out.—They aren’t drugging that old
lady, are they?”
“She drugs herself, I understand—morphine. Naturally enough, after years
of pain.”
He looked like a very old man when I told him that, and he sat musing over
it for a long time. Finally he roused himself.
“Well, I didn’t find what I went for,” he said. “I made a point of strolling
about the house. I managed to see several of the servants; not all of them, of
course. But in a talk I had with Punch, I asked him whether any new house
servants had been taken on during the last two weeks, and he said there had
not. Somehow I don’t believe it’s the servants we have to reckon with
anyhow.
Page 91
“I saw all the guests in the house eventually. There was quite a wait for the
principal performers. The others were all gathered for the rehearsal of the
ceremony, impatient as school children for it to be over with, too, so that
they could run away and play. But Judy and the bridegroom, by failing for a
long time to put in an appearance, kept them waiting.”
“Was Bill Grant there?” I asked.
“He was. And his manner toward me excited my admiration. His weakness
is evidently that he mustn’t be surprised. Do you remember him this
morning, completely disconcerted, unable to contribute more than a
disjointed word here and there to the talk, floundering in the presence of the
unexpected? But evidently he’d foreseen the probability of an encounter
with me this afternoon, and he sustained it with complete sang froid.
Everybody else was discussing Judy’s trip to town with her bridegroom.
Nobody questioned but that was where she was spending the day. He knew
that I knew that she hadn’t gone to town, that she’d spent the day, or a good
part of it, surreptitiously with him. Yet he confronted me without batting an
eye, without attempting a private explanation, or even a private signal
entreating me not to give them away. He was, I felt, in the circumstances
almost formidably self-possessed.
“His self-possession didn’t last him through the afternoon, however. Fate
had another surprise in store for him.”
“What was the surprise?” I asked.
“That’s the point of my story,” he said. “But let me tell it in order. The fact
that it doesn’t make sense makes it more important to approach it
methodically.
“Before Judy arrived with her bridegroom, I had seen every one of the
guests in that house, including Mr. Alexander Corbin and excepting only the
bridegroom himself. There was no one among them whom I recognized as a
professional jewel thief. Mr. Bruce Applebury then arrived with Judy and I
didn’t recognize him either. I had drawn blank as far as my particular errand
to the house was concerned. But I was diverted from thoughts of my failure
by something I saw happening under my eyes.
“I saw enacted a scene of perfectly tragic intensity, and I haven’t the
remotest idea now what it meant. I can tell it all in a very few words,
principal performers. The others were all gathered for the rehearsal of the
ceremony, impatient as school children for it to be over with, too, so that
they could run away and play. But Judy and the bridegroom, by failing for a
long time to put in an appearance, kept them waiting.”
“Was Bill Grant there?” I asked.
“He was. And his manner toward me excited my admiration. His weakness
is evidently that he mustn’t be surprised. Do you remember him this
morning, completely disconcerted, unable to contribute more than a
disjointed word here and there to the talk, floundering in the presence of the
unexpected? But evidently he’d foreseen the probability of an encounter
with me this afternoon, and he sustained it with complete sang froid.
Everybody else was discussing Judy’s trip to town with her bridegroom.
Nobody questioned but that was where she was spending the day. He knew
that I knew that she hadn’t gone to town, that she’d spent the day, or a good
part of it, surreptitiously with him. Yet he confronted me without batting an
eye, without attempting a private explanation, or even a private signal
entreating me not to give them away. He was, I felt, in the circumstances
almost formidably self-possessed.
“His self-possession didn’t last him through the afternoon, however. Fate
had another surprise in store for him.”
“What was the surprise?” I asked.
“That’s the point of my story,” he said. “But let me tell it in order. The fact
that it doesn’t make sense makes it more important to approach it
methodically.
“Before Judy arrived with her bridegroom, I had seen every one of the
guests in that house, including Mr. Alexander Corbin and excepting only the
bridegroom himself. There was no one among them whom I recognized as a
professional jewel thief. Mr. Bruce Applebury then arrived with Judy and I
didn’t recognize him either. I had drawn blank as far as my particular errand
to the house was concerned. But I was diverted from thoughts of my failure
by something I saw happening under my eyes.
“I saw enacted a scene of perfectly tragic intensity, and I haven’t the
remotest idea now what it meant. I can tell it all in a very few words,
Page 92
because the scene itself had no accompanying words at all.
“Judy, as I say, arrived in the car with Mr. Bruce Applebury. They were
surrounded at once by a group of young people who had been waiting for
them on the lawn, clamoring for the rehearsal to begin. I looked at Mr.
Applebury, realized that I didn’t know him and realized, further, that I
didn’t like him. He is self-important and oppressively correct. He looked
not sulky, exactly—mulish, that’s better. And victorious. Like a bad-
tempered parent who has just beaten one of his children and has succeeded
in persuading himself of his own righteousness.
“As for Judy, she was like an automaton; an amazingly life-like, well-made
automaton, capable of going where she should, answering questions, even
of responding in an appropriate manner to jokes. Perhaps I shouldn’t have
perceived how perfectly galvanic all this was if I hadn’t happened to be
standing where I intercepted the one look she turned upon her mother.
“It was a look—it’s a strong word, but I mean it—of horror, the look of one
still incredulous over a betrayal. Something had happened to her that had
never entered into her calculations as a possibility when we saw her in the
summer-house this morning, although I thought she was facing some rather
queer possibilities then.”
I couldn’t bear to have it spun out any longer. “What happened?” I
demanded. “Get to the point, man, and tell me.”
“Nothing happened,” he said. “Nothing, at least, until after the scene was
over. They went ahead and had their rehearsal. I watched. I watched all of
them, even Alexander Corbin. Particularly I watched our young friend Bill
Grant.
“He had already had his surprise. But I swear I don’t know how he got it.
He hadn’t had a significant look or word, let alone an intelligible message,
either from his cousin or from Judy. And yet he looked like a man in a daze.
When it came time for him to produce the ring and hand it to the
bridegroom, a good stiff nudge was not enough to bring him to. He had to
be spoken to, and then he responded like a somnambulist.
“I simply can’t describe the intensity of the feeling that was shared, in some
inexplicable way, by Judy and those two young men. And what made a
nightmare of it was that no one seemed to perceive it but myself.—Oh,
“Judy, as I say, arrived in the car with Mr. Bruce Applebury. They were
surrounded at once by a group of young people who had been waiting for
them on the lawn, clamoring for the rehearsal to begin. I looked at Mr.
Applebury, realized that I didn’t know him and realized, further, that I
didn’t like him. He is self-important and oppressively correct. He looked
not sulky, exactly—mulish, that’s better. And victorious. Like a bad-
tempered parent who has just beaten one of his children and has succeeded
in persuading himself of his own righteousness.
“As for Judy, she was like an automaton; an amazingly life-like, well-made
automaton, capable of going where she should, answering questions, even
of responding in an appropriate manner to jokes. Perhaps I shouldn’t have
perceived how perfectly galvanic all this was if I hadn’t happened to be
standing where I intercepted the one look she turned upon her mother.
“It was a look—it’s a strong word, but I mean it—of horror, the look of one
still incredulous over a betrayal. Something had happened to her that had
never entered into her calculations as a possibility when we saw her in the
summer-house this morning, although I thought she was facing some rather
queer possibilities then.”
I couldn’t bear to have it spun out any longer. “What happened?” I
demanded. “Get to the point, man, and tell me.”
“Nothing happened,” he said. “Nothing, at least, until after the scene was
over. They went ahead and had their rehearsal. I watched. I watched all of
them, even Alexander Corbin. Particularly I watched our young friend Bill
Grant.
“He had already had his surprise. But I swear I don’t know how he got it.
He hadn’t had a significant look or word, let alone an intelligible message,
either from his cousin or from Judy. And yet he looked like a man in a daze.
When it came time for him to produce the ring and hand it to the
bridegroom, a good stiff nudge was not enough to bring him to. He had to
be spoken to, and then he responded like a somnambulist.
“I simply can’t describe the intensity of the feeling that was shared, in some
inexplicable way, by Judy and those two young men. And what made a
nightmare of it was that no one seemed to perceive it but myself.—Oh,
Page 93
Victoria may have been a little unnaturally alert. She’d taken that look from
Judy square in the face; though without flinching, so that I wonder now
whether she knew what it meant. To the others it was simply the rehearsal
of a wedding, to the usual accompaniment of jokes and giggles.”
“How about Punch? Didn’t he see anything?”
“No, I don’t think he did. He was entirely serious, of course; scrupulous
about doing his part exactly as he was told. One of his hands showed a
tendency to stray into his pocket, but he corrected that when his mother
spoke to him about it. No, Punch had something else on his mind and I
don’t think he saw a thing.
“Yet I can swear that if those three people had been Italians, there’d have
been a flash of a stiletto. But who would have wielded it and who’d have
got it, I don’t know.
“Something did happen at last, just when the rehearsal was over. Some one,
perhaps two or three of them at once, said to Applebury, ‘Now’s when you
kiss her.’
“Judy turned to him and said, without any expression in her face at all, ‘Are
you going to? You can if you like, of course.’
“He went rather red and stood looking at her like a fool. Angry I should say,
rather than embarrassed. I don’t think he’d embarrass easily. He has no
misgivings about himself.
“She didn’t give him more than a second to make up his mind. Then she
reached out a hand for the other man. Some fool laughed and said, ‘Are you
going to kiss him instead?’, but nobody else made that mistake. Something
about her gesture silenced the lot of them.
“She said right out so that everybody could hear, ‘I’m going to talk to Bill
for five minutes, over on that bench.’ She nodded toward a stone seat at the
bottom of the lawn in plain sight, but out of earshot. ‘After that we’ll decide
what we’re going to do next.’ She led young Grant off to the bench and they
sat down on it with their backs to us.
“There was some electricity in the air by then. I think that for a moment
Applebury considered following her, but he changed his mind about it, and
Judy square in the face; though without flinching, so that I wonder now
whether she knew what it meant. To the others it was simply the rehearsal
of a wedding, to the usual accompaniment of jokes and giggles.”
“How about Punch? Didn’t he see anything?”
“No, I don’t think he did. He was entirely serious, of course; scrupulous
about doing his part exactly as he was told. One of his hands showed a
tendency to stray into his pocket, but he corrected that when his mother
spoke to him about it. No, Punch had something else on his mind and I
don’t think he saw a thing.
“Yet I can swear that if those three people had been Italians, there’d have
been a flash of a stiletto. But who would have wielded it and who’d have
got it, I don’t know.
“Something did happen at last, just when the rehearsal was over. Some one,
perhaps two or three of them at once, said to Applebury, ‘Now’s when you
kiss her.’
“Judy turned to him and said, without any expression in her face at all, ‘Are
you going to? You can if you like, of course.’
“He went rather red and stood looking at her like a fool. Angry I should say,
rather than embarrassed. I don’t think he’d embarrass easily. He has no
misgivings about himself.
“She didn’t give him more than a second to make up his mind. Then she
reached out a hand for the other man. Some fool laughed and said, ‘Are you
going to kiss him instead?’, but nobody else made that mistake. Something
about her gesture silenced the lot of them.
“She said right out so that everybody could hear, ‘I’m going to talk to Bill
for five minutes, over on that bench.’ She nodded toward a stone seat at the
bottom of the lawn in plain sight, but out of earshot. ‘After that we’ll decide
what we’re going to do next.’ She led young Grant off to the bench and they
sat down on it with their backs to us.
“There was some electricity in the air by then. I think that for a moment
Applebury considered following her, but he changed his mind about it, and
Page 94
turned to Victoria. The others stayed together in a group, as if they didn’t
know what to do nor where to look.
“I looked frankly at the pair on the bench. They sat side by side, not very
close together though, and talked without looking at each other. It didn’t last
very long; less, I’m sure, than the five minutes Judy stipulated. Then she got
up, turned away from him, still without a look, and came back toward us, he
following.
“She looked to me then a perfectly live girl. The second act of The Tales of
Hoffman was over. ‘It’s too late and too hot for tennis,’ she said. ‘Let’s all
go for a swim in the pool.’
“I heard Grant speak to her just before they got within the hearing of the
others. ‘I’ll think of something, yet,’ he said. She answered him over her
shoulder for anybody to hear that might. ‘All right, if you can.’ He’d got
over his surprise at all events and seemed to be coming to life again,
himself.
“He went into the pool with the others. So did Judy. So did everybody
except Punch and Bruce Applebury. One of the bridesmaids made quite a
point of it that Punch should go in; a personal appeal. But he refused
regretfully, and I knew why. His bathing suit hadn’t any pocket in it.
“I don’t know why Applebury didn’t go in. He looked hot and stuffy
enough after his day in town. Unless....”
Old Eagle-Eye’s face suddenly brightened and he slapped his lean old leg.
“Unless, by George, he had the same reason that Punch had, only a better
one. Do you suppose he had the real necklace in his pocket?”
“Damn the necklace!” I cried.
“Damn it by all means,” he agreed seriously. “But in the meantime we’d
better be dressing for dinner. You’re going, aren’t you?”
I told him dully that I didn’t think I would.
But after he’d gone up-stairs to change his clothes and pack, a servant from
The Oaks brought me a note from Judy that changed my mind.
“You must come to-night,” it said. “Not that you can do anything, but I
want you here.”
know what to do nor where to look.
“I looked frankly at the pair on the bench. They sat side by side, not very
close together though, and talked without looking at each other. It didn’t last
very long; less, I’m sure, than the five minutes Judy stipulated. Then she got
up, turned away from him, still without a look, and came back toward us, he
following.
“She looked to me then a perfectly live girl. The second act of The Tales of
Hoffman was over. ‘It’s too late and too hot for tennis,’ she said. ‘Let’s all
go for a swim in the pool.’
“I heard Grant speak to her just before they got within the hearing of the
others. ‘I’ll think of something, yet,’ he said. She answered him over her
shoulder for anybody to hear that might. ‘All right, if you can.’ He’d got
over his surprise at all events and seemed to be coming to life again,
himself.
“He went into the pool with the others. So did Judy. So did everybody
except Punch and Bruce Applebury. One of the bridesmaids made quite a
point of it that Punch should go in; a personal appeal. But he refused
regretfully, and I knew why. His bathing suit hadn’t any pocket in it.
“I don’t know why Applebury didn’t go in. He looked hot and stuffy
enough after his day in town. Unless....”
Old Eagle-Eye’s face suddenly brightened and he slapped his lean old leg.
“Unless, by George, he had the same reason that Punch had, only a better
one. Do you suppose he had the real necklace in his pocket?”
“Damn the necklace!” I cried.
“Damn it by all means,” he agreed seriously. “But in the meantime we’d
better be dressing for dinner. You’re going, aren’t you?”
I told him dully that I didn’t think I would.
But after he’d gone up-stairs to change his clothes and pack, a servant from
The Oaks brought me a note from Judy that changed my mind.
“You must come to-night,” it said. “Not that you can do anything, but I
want you here.”
Page 95
CHAPTER X
TRANSFORMATION SCENE
WHAT Judy thought she wanted of me at dinner that night I don’t know.
Probably she didn’t know herself. She regarded me as an ally and may have
reasoned that some unforeseen change in the pattern of things might make
me useful. Or, more likely, she didn’t reason at all; just felt that she wanted
me there, and sent for me.
As things turned out, the part I played at the dinner was merely that of a
wholly unimportant spectator. The cue that called me upon the stage wasn’t
given me until several hours later. Neither during the dinner nor after it did I
have a moment alone with her.
I had a little talk with Punch, though, and got one curious piece of
information from him. That this happened was due to our somewhat too
prompt arrival at The Oaks. Belden had taken old Mr. Smith up-stairs to
show him his room, and the boy, who was the first one of The Oaks party to
appear in the drawing-room, seated himself on the arm of the easy chair
where the butler had deposited me, and brought his report down to date.
“Have you still got it?” I asked.
He patted his trousers pocket confidentially.
“I didn’t forget to change it when I changed my clothes,” he told me, “and I
bolted my door and hung my coat on the door-knob. So nobody knows
where it is. Mother thinks it’s still in the safe. I don’t know what I’ll do
about it to-night, though, after I’ve gone to bed. Sleep with my trousers on,
I expect. Unless grandmother has me give it back to her before then.”
“Have you any idea that she means to?” I asked.
“Well,” he said, “of course you never can tell about Gran. She called me
into her room again just now and asked me if it was safe, and if I had it
hidden where I could get it when it was wanted. I said I could. She’s
coming down to dinner to-night, you know, and she may spring something.
I’ll be all ready if she does.”
TRANSFORMATION SCENE
WHAT Judy thought she wanted of me at dinner that night I don’t know.
Probably she didn’t know herself. She regarded me as an ally and may have
reasoned that some unforeseen change in the pattern of things might make
me useful. Or, more likely, she didn’t reason at all; just felt that she wanted
me there, and sent for me.
As things turned out, the part I played at the dinner was merely that of a
wholly unimportant spectator. The cue that called me upon the stage wasn’t
given me until several hours later. Neither during the dinner nor after it did I
have a moment alone with her.
I had a little talk with Punch, though, and got one curious piece of
information from him. That this happened was due to our somewhat too
prompt arrival at The Oaks. Belden had taken old Mr. Smith up-stairs to
show him his room, and the boy, who was the first one of The Oaks party to
appear in the drawing-room, seated himself on the arm of the easy chair
where the butler had deposited me, and brought his report down to date.
“Have you still got it?” I asked.
He patted his trousers pocket confidentially.
“I didn’t forget to change it when I changed my clothes,” he told me, “and I
bolted my door and hung my coat on the door-knob. So nobody knows
where it is. Mother thinks it’s still in the safe. I don’t know what I’ll do
about it to-night, though, after I’ve gone to bed. Sleep with my trousers on,
I expect. Unless grandmother has me give it back to her before then.”
“Have you any idea that she means to?” I asked.
“Well,” he said, “of course you never can tell about Gran. She called me
into her room again just now and asked me if it was safe, and if I had it
hidden where I could get it when it was wanted. I said I could. She’s
coming down to dinner to-night, you know, and she may spring something.
I’ll be all ready if she does.”
Page 96
He grinned and added, “It certainly will be a surprise for mother.”
“How do you know she thinks it’s in the safe?” I asked.
He hesitated, and I didn’t know for a minute whether he meant to answer.
His pride over what he felt to be a sound piece of reasoning, and his wish to
see whether or not I would follow it prevailed over any other feelings he
may have had.
“It’s kind of funny,” he said. “I figured it out from Digs. You see, early this
morning when I showed her that the necklace was back, she was awfully
excited and said she thought I’d taken it for a joke—because I hated her, she
said. She didn’t mean that really—it was just because she was upset—and
she came around later and said she was sorry. So that was all right.
“But this afternoon just before they had the wedding rehearsal Digs was all
stirred up again. I saw she was acting sort of reproachful toward me, so I
asked her what the matter was, and she said she didn’t think it was fair of
me to have told mother about her knowing the combination to the safe. She
said she wasn’t supposed to know it, only she had to in order to tell
grandmother what it was when she forgot.
“Well, of course, I hadn’t told mother that Digs knew the combination. I
hadn’t told anybody but you and Mr. Smith. And I told Digs I hadn’t told
mother. And then, because it seemed kind of funny, I asked Digs what made
her think I had.
“She pressed her lips together—you know the sort of face she makes—and
wasn’t going to tell me.
“I said, ‘Mother hasn’t been accusing you of taking the necklace, has she?’
“She was very indignant then, and said, ‘No, she has not,’ and then she
began to cry, and asked me if I’d miss her if she went away; because, she
said, she thought she might have to.
“I asked her why, and she wouldn’t tell me. So I said she mustn’t mind
grandmother even if she did get sort of rough sometimes, and Digs said she
didn’t mind grandmother. It wasn’t that at all. She wouldn’t say anything
more; wanted to kiss me instead. So I went away to think about it.”
I remembered old Mr. Smith’s comment on Miss Digby’s manner just after
she’d parted from Victoria in the hall that afternoon. “Frightened—or
“How do you know she thinks it’s in the safe?” I asked.
He hesitated, and I didn’t know for a minute whether he meant to answer.
His pride over what he felt to be a sound piece of reasoning, and his wish to
see whether or not I would follow it prevailed over any other feelings he
may have had.
“It’s kind of funny,” he said. “I figured it out from Digs. You see, early this
morning when I showed her that the necklace was back, she was awfully
excited and said she thought I’d taken it for a joke—because I hated her, she
said. She didn’t mean that really—it was just because she was upset—and
she came around later and said she was sorry. So that was all right.
“But this afternoon just before they had the wedding rehearsal Digs was all
stirred up again. I saw she was acting sort of reproachful toward me, so I
asked her what the matter was, and she said she didn’t think it was fair of
me to have told mother about her knowing the combination to the safe. She
said she wasn’t supposed to know it, only she had to in order to tell
grandmother what it was when she forgot.
“Well, of course, I hadn’t told mother that Digs knew the combination. I
hadn’t told anybody but you and Mr. Smith. And I told Digs I hadn’t told
mother. And then, because it seemed kind of funny, I asked Digs what made
her think I had.
“She pressed her lips together—you know the sort of face she makes—and
wasn’t going to tell me.
“I said, ‘Mother hasn’t been accusing you of taking the necklace, has she?’
“She was very indignant then, and said, ‘No, she has not,’ and then she
began to cry, and asked me if I’d miss her if she went away; because, she
said, she thought she might have to.
“I asked her why, and she wouldn’t tell me. So I said she mustn’t mind
grandmother even if she did get sort of rough sometimes, and Digs said she
didn’t mind grandmother. It wasn’t that at all. She wouldn’t say anything
more; wanted to kiss me instead. So I went away to think about it.”
I remembered old Mr. Smith’s comment on Miss Digby’s manner just after
she’d parted from Victoria in the hall that afternoon. “Frightened—or
Page 97
shocked,” he had said, and he had hazarded a guess that she might have
been given some order that she didn’t want to carry out. I didn’t mention
this to the boy, however. I waited to see what conclusion he’d come to by
himself.
“I think,” he went on, “that mother must have asked Digs to open the safe
for her; just guessed that she might know the combination. And the only
thing she’d want the safe open for would be to get the necklace out. I don’t
know why she wants to get it out, though, unless to put it in some safer
place. Or unless”—he hung fire a moment but he couldn’t turn aside from
the pursuit of truth wherever it took him—“or unless mother doesn’t think
Gran ought to give Judy the necklace and wants to put it for a while
somewhere so that she can’t. Anyhow, it makes it sort of exciting about to-
night, doesn’t it?”
I cordially agreed that it did.
I don’t think Victoria really expected me to come to the dinner, but with a
crowd like that—there were more than thirty of us—one more or less
couldn’t have mattered much. They solved the problem of my stiff leg by
putting me at a card table and giving me a spare chair opposite for my foot.
I had Punch on one side of me and his special bridesmaid on the other.
Either she was an uncommonly nice girl, or else the cradle and the grave, so
to speak, were her specialties, for apparently she didn’t mind in the least
having us for her partners. She was very jolly anyhow and deserved a less
divided attention than I was able to give her.
The rest of the elderly group sat at a table by themselves; old Mr. Ethelbert
Smith at Mrs. Corbin’s right at the head of it, Alec at the foot, and Victoria
half-way down the side that faced me. The bridal party, lacking the two who
had been told off to me, sat, eighteen in all, at an enormous table
transversely to the room, Judy at the end of it nearest me, with Bill Grant at
her right and Bruce away down at the other end.
The arrangement had its importance for me—by that same token it was
probably an unlucky one for the nice bridesmaid—since it put all of the
principal actors in the drama, or at least all whom I took to be the principal
actors, where I could watch their faces. Judy and old Mrs. Corbin I saw in
profile; Bill Grant, Bruce Applebury and Victoria faced me squarely.
been given some order that she didn’t want to carry out. I didn’t mention
this to the boy, however. I waited to see what conclusion he’d come to by
himself.
“I think,” he went on, “that mother must have asked Digs to open the safe
for her; just guessed that she might know the combination. And the only
thing she’d want the safe open for would be to get the necklace out. I don’t
know why she wants to get it out, though, unless to put it in some safer
place. Or unless”—he hung fire a moment but he couldn’t turn aside from
the pursuit of truth wherever it took him—“or unless mother doesn’t think
Gran ought to give Judy the necklace and wants to put it for a while
somewhere so that she can’t. Anyhow, it makes it sort of exciting about to-
night, doesn’t it?”
I cordially agreed that it did.
I don’t think Victoria really expected me to come to the dinner, but with a
crowd like that—there were more than thirty of us—one more or less
couldn’t have mattered much. They solved the problem of my stiff leg by
putting me at a card table and giving me a spare chair opposite for my foot.
I had Punch on one side of me and his special bridesmaid on the other.
Either she was an uncommonly nice girl, or else the cradle and the grave, so
to speak, were her specialties, for apparently she didn’t mind in the least
having us for her partners. She was very jolly anyhow and deserved a less
divided attention than I was able to give her.
The rest of the elderly group sat at a table by themselves; old Mr. Ethelbert
Smith at Mrs. Corbin’s right at the head of it, Alec at the foot, and Victoria
half-way down the side that faced me. The bridal party, lacking the two who
had been told off to me, sat, eighteen in all, at an enormous table
transversely to the room, Judy at the end of it nearest me, with Bill Grant at
her right and Bruce away down at the other end.
The arrangement had its importance for me—by that same token it was
probably an unlucky one for the nice bridesmaid—since it put all of the
principal actors in the drama, or at least all whom I took to be the principal
actors, where I could watch their faces. Judy and old Mrs. Corbin I saw in
profile; Bill Grant, Bruce Applebury and Victoria faced me squarely.
Page 98
I didn’t neglect the others. One by one I studied them intently. One of them,
it seemed impossible to resist the conclusion, must have been Punch’s man
in pajamas, who, for some motive less explicable even than the one that had
incited the taking of it, had returned the stolen necklace to old Mrs.
Corbin’s room last night. Would the same man walk again to-night, I
wondered?
I think I know something of faces. They’ve been a serious part of my study,
at all events, for many years. But there wasn’t one within range of my
vision which I could associate at all with an act like that.
Anyhow, that didn’t comprise the whole story. That is to say, the theft and
return of the necklace did not. Otherwise it would not have involved Judy.
And there was no getting away from the fact that she was involved
inextricably.
She was not now perhaps, as I looked at her, quite the lifeless mechanical
thing, the talking doll, which old Eagle-Eye had described her to have been
at the rehearsal of her wedding, but she was still a long way from any Judy I
had ever known. She was laughing too much and talking too hard. They
didn’t converse decorously in pairs down at that table, but called to one
another back and forth down the length of it, and oftenest of all I heard her
voice, all aglitter, the lovely sensitive shades quite gone out of it. Yes, she
was entangled in something.
But was it the necklace? The question asked itself so clearly and suddenly
in my mind that I started at it. Had Judy a story of her own, which by pure
coincidence had fallen thwartwise of the mystery of the necklace? Was the
wordless drama old Eagle-Eye had seen enacted this afternoon between the
girl and those two young men nothing but a plain tale of common human
jealousy? Could the riddle be solved on that hypothesis?
“What is Judy doing back there?” the nice bridesmaid asked me. “You’ve
been looking steadily past my shoulder without saying a word for about five
minutes, and I’m too curious to be polite any longer.”
“I’m afraid it’s I who’ve been too curious to be polite,” I apologized
contritely. “And she isn’t doing anything, really.”
I was going on expatiating, rather feebly I’m afraid, on the feelings of an
avowedly sentimental honorary uncle, when Mrs. Corbin cut me short by
it seemed impossible to resist the conclusion, must have been Punch’s man
in pajamas, who, for some motive less explicable even than the one that had
incited the taking of it, had returned the stolen necklace to old Mrs.
Corbin’s room last night. Would the same man walk again to-night, I
wondered?
I think I know something of faces. They’ve been a serious part of my study,
at all events, for many years. But there wasn’t one within range of my
vision which I could associate at all with an act like that.
Anyhow, that didn’t comprise the whole story. That is to say, the theft and
return of the necklace did not. Otherwise it would not have involved Judy.
And there was no getting away from the fact that she was involved
inextricably.
She was not now perhaps, as I looked at her, quite the lifeless mechanical
thing, the talking doll, which old Eagle-Eye had described her to have been
at the rehearsal of her wedding, but she was still a long way from any Judy I
had ever known. She was laughing too much and talking too hard. They
didn’t converse decorously in pairs down at that table, but called to one
another back and forth down the length of it, and oftenest of all I heard her
voice, all aglitter, the lovely sensitive shades quite gone out of it. Yes, she
was entangled in something.
But was it the necklace? The question asked itself so clearly and suddenly
in my mind that I started at it. Had Judy a story of her own, which by pure
coincidence had fallen thwartwise of the mystery of the necklace? Was the
wordless drama old Eagle-Eye had seen enacted this afternoon between the
girl and those two young men nothing but a plain tale of common human
jealousy? Could the riddle be solved on that hypothesis?
“What is Judy doing back there?” the nice bridesmaid asked me. “You’ve
been looking steadily past my shoulder without saying a word for about five
minutes, and I’m too curious to be polite any longer.”
“I’m afraid it’s I who’ve been too curious to be polite,” I apologized
contritely. “And she isn’t doing anything, really.”
I was going on expatiating, rather feebly I’m afraid, on the feelings of an
avowedly sentimental honorary uncle, when Mrs. Corbin cut me short by
Page 99
calling aloud in her vibrant, imperious old voice to Punch.
“Come here!” she commanded the boy. “I want to speak to you.”
Everybody in the room seemed to realize that something was coming, for
Punch walked to her side in complete silence and we all heard what she said
to him.
“Go and get that thing I told you to keep for me. Get it and take it to Judy.”
Her voice was harsh as she issued the order, and I saw her turn a sardonic
look down the table at Victoria. But nobody paid any attention to that. They
were all watching Punch, expecting, of course, that he’d turn and leave the
room. Instead, he walked straight toward Judy. His grandmother’s voice
halted him.
“Go and get it first,” she called.
“Oh, I have it here in my pocket,” said Punch. And he pulled out, on the
words, the same rather disgraceful handkerchief in which he’d exhibited the
necklace to us at the lunch table.
I stopped watching him then, and turned my eyes, once more, on Judy. And,
pearls or no pearls, she was the one to watch. The first look that flashed into
her face when she saw what her brother was bringing her was one of an
irrepressible disgust. She had damned the necklace, before, and this look of
hers damned it now. That was gone, of course, in an instant, and by the time
the others had turned to look at her, she had ironed out her face into a
perfectly correct expression of pleasure over the receipt of a rather
overwhelming gift—surprise and delight beautifully mingled.
She lifted the thing daintily from Punch’s outrageous handkerchief, felt for
the ends, and fastened it around her neck. I saw her fingers pause suddenly
over the clasp, not so much as if they were baffled by it, but as if all the
activities of her body had been, for an instant, frozen. Another instant and
she had fastened the clasp, turned away from the table, and was coming
down the length of the room toward her grandmother. She passed my chair
on the way, but she had no eyes for me in that moment.
The girl’s face was transfigured, her eyes were shining like stars. I can’t
help it if I am banal, it’s what they were shining like. I heard her catch her
breath in something like a sob as she walked by.
“Come here!” she commanded the boy. “I want to speak to you.”
Everybody in the room seemed to realize that something was coming, for
Punch walked to her side in complete silence and we all heard what she said
to him.
“Go and get that thing I told you to keep for me. Get it and take it to Judy.”
Her voice was harsh as she issued the order, and I saw her turn a sardonic
look down the table at Victoria. But nobody paid any attention to that. They
were all watching Punch, expecting, of course, that he’d turn and leave the
room. Instead, he walked straight toward Judy. His grandmother’s voice
halted him.
“Go and get it first,” she called.
“Oh, I have it here in my pocket,” said Punch. And he pulled out, on the
words, the same rather disgraceful handkerchief in which he’d exhibited the
necklace to us at the lunch table.
I stopped watching him then, and turned my eyes, once more, on Judy. And,
pearls or no pearls, she was the one to watch. The first look that flashed into
her face when she saw what her brother was bringing her was one of an
irrepressible disgust. She had damned the necklace, before, and this look of
hers damned it now. That was gone, of course, in an instant, and by the time
the others had turned to look at her, she had ironed out her face into a
perfectly correct expression of pleasure over the receipt of a rather
overwhelming gift—surprise and delight beautifully mingled.
She lifted the thing daintily from Punch’s outrageous handkerchief, felt for
the ends, and fastened it around her neck. I saw her fingers pause suddenly
over the clasp, not so much as if they were baffled by it, but as if all the
activities of her body had been, for an instant, frozen. Another instant and
she had fastened the clasp, turned away from the table, and was coming
down the length of the room toward her grandmother. She passed my chair
on the way, but she had no eyes for me in that moment.
The girl’s face was transfigured, her eyes were shining like stars. I can’t
help it if I am banal, it’s what they were shining like. I heard her catch her
breath in something like a sob as she walked by.
Page 100
“Gran, you darling!” she cried. And rather to Mrs. Corbin’s astonishment I
think, she bent and kissed her squarely on her old mouth before the old
woman had time to turn her cheek. “Are they really mine?” Judy demanded.
“Do you mean you’ve given them to me?”
“They belong to you, and to no one else,” Mrs. Corbin said. “Here! Give
Ethelbert Smith a look at them. He knew them long before you were born,
or your father, either.”
The girl turned to him dutifully, leaning forward so that they swung away
from her breast. I saw old Mr. Smith touch them with the tips of his
fastidious fingers, and then I looked at Victoria.
She wasn’t a beautiful sight. The change in color of her face had made the
make-up blotchy, and her eyes were as hard as stones. I’m sure she wasn’t
breathing. But old Mr. Smith’s voice came out suave and untroubled.
“The Corbin necklace is one of the most beautiful strings of pearls I know,
my dear. And your young neck is worthy of it. I wish you happiness.”
The other table broke up as Judy approached it. They all grouped around
her to look and go into raptures. That was my first impression at least, but it
was not quite correct.
Bruce Applebury expressed no raptures, and he fell back a little from the
group, seeming content to survey this marvelous gift to his bride at long
range. This might have been nothing, of course, but the celebrated
Applebury reserve.
But there was none of that reserve about his cousin, Bill Grant. That young
man didn’t even pretend to look. And he was scowling just as he had
scowled that morning when he and Judy had come upon me in the summer-
house. But nobody, of course, was paying any attention to him.
Eventually the tumult subsided and people went back to their places. Bruce
was watching Judy now. At all events it looked more like watching to me
than like the lover’s gaze one might have expected. She seemed aware of
his watchfulness and troubled by it, though not profoundly. Exasperated
perhaps says a little more accurately what I mean. The brilliant glow of
excitement was still in her face, and yet she had fallen silent. Once or twice
she darted a quick look at Bill Grant, and at last she may have spoken to
him under her breath.
think, she bent and kissed her squarely on her old mouth before the old
woman had time to turn her cheek. “Are they really mine?” Judy demanded.
“Do you mean you’ve given them to me?”
“They belong to you, and to no one else,” Mrs. Corbin said. “Here! Give
Ethelbert Smith a look at them. He knew them long before you were born,
or your father, either.”
The girl turned to him dutifully, leaning forward so that they swung away
from her breast. I saw old Mr. Smith touch them with the tips of his
fastidious fingers, and then I looked at Victoria.
She wasn’t a beautiful sight. The change in color of her face had made the
make-up blotchy, and her eyes were as hard as stones. I’m sure she wasn’t
breathing. But old Mr. Smith’s voice came out suave and untroubled.
“The Corbin necklace is one of the most beautiful strings of pearls I know,
my dear. And your young neck is worthy of it. I wish you happiness.”
The other table broke up as Judy approached it. They all grouped around
her to look and go into raptures. That was my first impression at least, but it
was not quite correct.
Bruce Applebury expressed no raptures, and he fell back a little from the
group, seeming content to survey this marvelous gift to his bride at long
range. This might have been nothing, of course, but the celebrated
Applebury reserve.
But there was none of that reserve about his cousin, Bill Grant. That young
man didn’t even pretend to look. And he was scowling just as he had
scowled that morning when he and Judy had come upon me in the summer-
house. But nobody, of course, was paying any attention to him.
Eventually the tumult subsided and people went back to their places. Bruce
was watching Judy now. At all events it looked more like watching to me
than like the lover’s gaze one might have expected. She seemed aware of
his watchfulness and troubled by it, though not profoundly. Exasperated
perhaps says a little more accurately what I mean. The brilliant glow of
excitement was still in her face, and yet she had fallen silent. Once or twice
she darted a quick look at Bill Grant, and at last she may have spoken to
him under her breath.
Page 101
Anyhow I found myself presently watching him, so that I was on the spot,
as it were, when his face changed too. It was like the lifting of a fog. I saw
him look down the table toward Bruce, and then back at Judy. No, not at
Judy; at Judy’s necklace. He was staring at it now like one fascinated, and
to my amazement his face broke into a broad—but really a ferocious—grin.
His eyes were blazing now.
I gave up trying to entertain the nice bridesmaid after that. It really didn’t
matter. She was too excited about the necklace to care.
But for myself, I was in exactly the plight in which old Eagle-Eye had
found himself this afternoon. I had seen a drama played out under my eyes,
and what it was all about I hadn’t the remotest idea. And I went home, once
they’d got fairly to dancing, without any further illumination. Judy, as I
said, never came near me. Whatever situation she’d foreseen which I might
be useful in hadn’t come off. She had something else on her mind now.
But this much I knew. Whatever Judy’s story might be, the necklace was
somehow the nub of it.
as it were, when his face changed too. It was like the lifting of a fog. I saw
him look down the table toward Bruce, and then back at Judy. No, not at
Judy; at Judy’s necklace. He was staring at it now like one fascinated, and
to my amazement his face broke into a broad—but really a ferocious—grin.
His eyes were blazing now.
I gave up trying to entertain the nice bridesmaid after that. It really didn’t
matter. She was too excited about the necklace to care.
But for myself, I was in exactly the plight in which old Eagle-Eye had
found himself this afternoon. I had seen a drama played out under my eyes,
and what it was all about I hadn’t the remotest idea. And I went home, once
they’d got fairly to dancing, without any further illumination. Judy, as I
said, never came near me. Whatever situation she’d foreseen which I might
be useful in hadn’t come off. She had something else on her mind now.
But this much I knew. Whatever Judy’s story might be, the necklace was
somehow the nub of it.
Page 102
CHAPTER XI
WHEN I CAME IN
I GOT my cue at five minutes past four the next morning. I know what time
it was since I had, a moment earlier, switched on my light and looked at my
watch to see how much longer the night was going to last. The sky would
begin turning gray before very long, I remember thanking heaven, and then
perhaps I should drop off to sleep.
It wasn’t ten seconds after I’d switched out my light and dropped back upon
my pillow, when I heard my name spoken, almost beside my head, it
seemed, in a whisper.
I don’t mind admitting that if I’d had two practicable legs, I’d have come
clean out of bed in one jump. As it was I sat up and took out my suppressed
activity in thinking. The name that had been whispered was not the one by
which I had been baptized, nor even the familiar nickname which almost
every one calls me by, but a private diminutive which Judy and Punch
sometimes used as a mark of affection.
I’ve been sleeping, since I’ve been too clumsy to get up and down-stairs on
crutches, in a little room on the ground floor which my gardener and his
wife used to use for a dining-room. The floor of it is hardly above the
ground level, and the open window is low enough for any one bigger than a
child to look through, or for that matter, climb in at. So there was nothing
unnatural about the whisper, weird as the effect of it had been.
When it was repeated an instant later, I answered in a low voice, “Come
around to the front door and I’ll let you in.”
I thought it was Punch come down to report some new and exciting
development that he couldn’t wait till morning to tell me.
Donovan slept up-stairs in a little room over the kitchen, the remotest room
in the cottage. I’d had a bell put in to summon him by. My gardener and his
wife, who was my cook, had moved out after the fire to the second story of
my garage. So if I could move quietly enough not to disturb my nurse, my
WHEN I CAME IN
I GOT my cue at five minutes past four the next morning. I know what time
it was since I had, a moment earlier, switched on my light and looked at my
watch to see how much longer the night was going to last. The sky would
begin turning gray before very long, I remember thanking heaven, and then
perhaps I should drop off to sleep.
It wasn’t ten seconds after I’d switched out my light and dropped back upon
my pillow, when I heard my name spoken, almost beside my head, it
seemed, in a whisper.
I don’t mind admitting that if I’d had two practicable legs, I’d have come
clean out of bed in one jump. As it was I sat up and took out my suppressed
activity in thinking. The name that had been whispered was not the one by
which I had been baptized, nor even the familiar nickname which almost
every one calls me by, but a private diminutive which Judy and Punch
sometimes used as a mark of affection.
I’ve been sleeping, since I’ve been too clumsy to get up and down-stairs on
crutches, in a little room on the ground floor which my gardener and his
wife used to use for a dining-room. The floor of it is hardly above the
ground level, and the open window is low enough for any one bigger than a
child to look through, or for that matter, climb in at. So there was nothing
unnatural about the whisper, weird as the effect of it had been.
When it was repeated an instant later, I answered in a low voice, “Come
around to the front door and I’ll let you in.”
I thought it was Punch come down to report some new and exciting
development that he couldn’t wait till morning to tell me.
Donovan slept up-stairs in a little room over the kitchen, the remotest room
in the cottage. I’d had a bell put in to summon him by. My gardener and his
wife, who was my cook, had moved out after the fire to the second story of
my garage. So if I could move quietly enough not to disturb my nurse, my
Page 103
nocturnal visitor’s errand could remain as confidential as he seemed to wish
it to be.
I switched on the reading lamp in my living-room as I passed through; then
cautiously unlocked and opened the door. Two people were standing on the
door-step, but neither of them was the caller I had expected. One of them
was Judy, and the other was Bill Grant.
I don’t think, though, that I was especially surprised. Down in the bottom of
my mind I must have guessed a good deal more, during the past two days,
than I had allowed myself to admit. All the same I felt pretty blank for a
minute. I just stood there in the doorway and balanced myself upon my
crutches. My paralysis seemed to have infected them too, for neither of
them moved nor spoke.
At last I said, “You’d better come in.”
“Do you want us to?” Judy asked very quietly.
“Yes, of course,” I told her, and on the words I swung myself back out of
the doorway. “Come into the living-room,” I added, “and we’ll shut the
door, and then perhaps it won’t be necessary to let Donovan in on it.”
Bill made me follow Judy inside, and it was he who closed both doors—
more quietly than I could have done.
I didn’t ask what they were doing or were planning to do. There is no
mistaking the sort of adventure upon which this pair were about to embark.
“Sit down,” I said, “and tell me all about it.”
My voice was coming to life a little, but it was hardly satisfactory, even to
me, and I wasn’t surprised at Judy’s question.
“Are you on our side? Because there’s no use sitting down and talking
unless you are.”
I did sit down myself, though, in my easy chair and filled and lighted a pipe
before I answered. It was time, not tobacco, that I wanted.
“Of course I’m on your side, Judy,” I said at last. “I’ll be on any side that
I’m satisfied is really yours.”
it to be.
I switched on the reading lamp in my living-room as I passed through; then
cautiously unlocked and opened the door. Two people were standing on the
door-step, but neither of them was the caller I had expected. One of them
was Judy, and the other was Bill Grant.
I don’t think, though, that I was especially surprised. Down in the bottom of
my mind I must have guessed a good deal more, during the past two days,
than I had allowed myself to admit. All the same I felt pretty blank for a
minute. I just stood there in the doorway and balanced myself upon my
crutches. My paralysis seemed to have infected them too, for neither of
them moved nor spoke.
At last I said, “You’d better come in.”
“Do you want us to?” Judy asked very quietly.
“Yes, of course,” I told her, and on the words I swung myself back out of
the doorway. “Come into the living-room,” I added, “and we’ll shut the
door, and then perhaps it won’t be necessary to let Donovan in on it.”
Bill made me follow Judy inside, and it was he who closed both doors—
more quietly than I could have done.
I didn’t ask what they were doing or were planning to do. There is no
mistaking the sort of adventure upon which this pair were about to embark.
“Sit down,” I said, “and tell me all about it.”
My voice was coming to life a little, but it was hardly satisfactory, even to
me, and I wasn’t surprised at Judy’s question.
“Are you on our side? Because there’s no use sitting down and talking
unless you are.”
I did sit down myself, though, in my easy chair and filled and lighted a pipe
before I answered. It was time, not tobacco, that I wanted.
“Of course I’m on your side, Judy,” I said at last. “I’ll be on any side that
I’m satisfied is really yours.”
Page 104
Neither of them had followed my example about sitting down. Young Grant
was standing in front of my empty fireplace, his hands behind him—locked
together, if I could judge by the tension of his shoulders. Judy, who had
been wandering restlessly about the room while I got my pipe going, now
gave me a rueful sort of smile and came to rest on the arm of my chair.
“You haven’t my best interests at heart, have you?” she asked with slightly
burlesqued apprehension. “You don’t want to save me from doing
something that I’ll always regret?”
The words and the manner may have been flippant, but the voice wasn’t.
Judy trusted me to understand seriousness without the label of a long face,
and I blessed her for her confidence in me.
I essayed a small joke of my own. “It’s no good your sitting in my lap,” I
told her. “I’m not old enough to be seduced that way. I want to be satisfied
which your side really is, before I fall in, that’s all.”
“You’re absolutely right, sir,” said Bill seriously. They were the first words
he’d spoken. “You ought to be told the whole story before you’re asked to
do anything, or even agree to anything.”
“No, he’s wrong, Bill,” Judy contradicted him over my head. (She hadn’t
stirred, by the way, at my jibe about sitting in my lap.) “He’s got to decide
first and hear the story afterward. Really the story hasn’t a thing to do with
it, except that he’ll be awfully interested in it—put it in his collection,
probably. He knows already, you see, that I mean to marry you and that I’m
not going to marry Bruce. Of course if he thinks that because I’m still rather
young I shouldn’t be allowed to decide anything for myself—which is a
mistake that has been made before....”
I saw Bill Grant smile ruefully at that and perceived that he himself had
made this mistake.
“... if he does think that,” Judy went on, “then, of course, he’ll think I’m
wrong anyhow, story or no story. But if he thinks I’m grown up, then he’ll
see that I’m the only person who can possibly know whether you’re the
man I ought to marry, or Bruce.”
“I’ll admit that you’re grown up, my dear.”
She kissed me briefly, and sprang to her feet.
was standing in front of my empty fireplace, his hands behind him—locked
together, if I could judge by the tension of his shoulders. Judy, who had
been wandering restlessly about the room while I got my pipe going, now
gave me a rueful sort of smile and came to rest on the arm of my chair.
“You haven’t my best interests at heart, have you?” she asked with slightly
burlesqued apprehension. “You don’t want to save me from doing
something that I’ll always regret?”
The words and the manner may have been flippant, but the voice wasn’t.
Judy trusted me to understand seriousness without the label of a long face,
and I blessed her for her confidence in me.
I essayed a small joke of my own. “It’s no good your sitting in my lap,” I
told her. “I’m not old enough to be seduced that way. I want to be satisfied
which your side really is, before I fall in, that’s all.”
“You’re absolutely right, sir,” said Bill seriously. They were the first words
he’d spoken. “You ought to be told the whole story before you’re asked to
do anything, or even agree to anything.”
“No, he’s wrong, Bill,” Judy contradicted him over my head. (She hadn’t
stirred, by the way, at my jibe about sitting in my lap.) “He’s got to decide
first and hear the story afterward. Really the story hasn’t a thing to do with
it, except that he’ll be awfully interested in it—put it in his collection,
probably. He knows already, you see, that I mean to marry you and that I’m
not going to marry Bruce. Of course if he thinks that because I’m still rather
young I shouldn’t be allowed to decide anything for myself—which is a
mistake that has been made before....”
I saw Bill Grant smile ruefully at that and perceived that he himself had
made this mistake.
“... if he does think that,” Judy went on, “then, of course, he’ll think I’m
wrong anyhow, story or no story. But if he thinks I’m grown up, then he’ll
see that I’m the only person who can possibly know whether you’re the
man I ought to marry, or Bruce.”
“I’ll admit that you’re grown up, my dear.”
She kissed me briefly, and sprang to her feet.
Page 105
“Well, then, it’s like this,” she said, turning and facing me very earnestly.
“Do you want to get into a whole lot of trouble that you needn’t get into at
all? Do you want mother to quarrel with you, and grandmother to cut you
out of her will, and a whole lot of people to think you’ve been, well—
seduced, you know, into doing something that was perfectly frantically
foolish? You needn’t, you know. You needn’t let any of these things happen.
That’s why I wanted you to decide first. I wouldn’t have you persuaded. But
I thought perhaps you’d—just naturally—want to.”
I don’t know what answer I made; whether, indeed, in words I made any at
all. Judy was satisfied at all events, for she went over to her lover, slipped
her arm through his, and said, “I knew he would.”
Even at that moment I credited this young man with unusually acute
perceptions. He made no attempt to express any gratitude of his own, or to
speak for Judy in the matter of hers. He’d have annoyed me intensely if
he’d done either of these things. What he said was more to the point.
“It may not turn out to be quite so bad as Judy makes it look,” he said.
“We’ve a plan that will avoid a general explosion of scandal if it works. It’s
a near thing, of course, whether it works or not.”
“You’re an optimist,” I commented, “if you think you can run off with
Judith Corbin less than twelve hours before she was to have married Bruce
Applebury without causing a general explosion of scandal.” I was as yet,
you see, prepared to be amiable only in streaks.
Judy came back to the arm of my chair and patted me consolingly. “You
think so,” she said, “because you haven’t any idea how clever Bill is.—Tell
him the plan, Bill,” she added.
Young Grant stood very straight, and spoke rather stiffly.
“The essential thing about it is,” he said, “that we get married as early as
possible this morning, before the people at The Oaks are up and about.”
“That’s what I told them we were going to do,” Judy put in, “in the notes I
left—one for mother and one for Bruce. I told mother that by the time she’d
read it we’d be married, but if she wanted us to, we’d come back before
anybody knew we’d gone and not let on that anything had happened. I left
the note in her room so that she’d have time to think before she started
anything.”
“Do you want to get into a whole lot of trouble that you needn’t get into at
all? Do you want mother to quarrel with you, and grandmother to cut you
out of her will, and a whole lot of people to think you’ve been, well—
seduced, you know, into doing something that was perfectly frantically
foolish? You needn’t, you know. You needn’t let any of these things happen.
That’s why I wanted you to decide first. I wouldn’t have you persuaded. But
I thought perhaps you’d—just naturally—want to.”
I don’t know what answer I made; whether, indeed, in words I made any at
all. Judy was satisfied at all events, for she went over to her lover, slipped
her arm through his, and said, “I knew he would.”
Even at that moment I credited this young man with unusually acute
perceptions. He made no attempt to express any gratitude of his own, or to
speak for Judy in the matter of hers. He’d have annoyed me intensely if
he’d done either of these things. What he said was more to the point.
“It may not turn out to be quite so bad as Judy makes it look,” he said.
“We’ve a plan that will avoid a general explosion of scandal if it works. It’s
a near thing, of course, whether it works or not.”
“You’re an optimist,” I commented, “if you think you can run off with
Judith Corbin less than twelve hours before she was to have married Bruce
Applebury without causing a general explosion of scandal.” I was as yet,
you see, prepared to be amiable only in streaks.
Judy came back to the arm of my chair and patted me consolingly. “You
think so,” she said, “because you haven’t any idea how clever Bill is.—Tell
him the plan, Bill,” she added.
Young Grant stood very straight, and spoke rather stiffly.
“The essential thing about it is,” he said, “that we get married as early as
possible this morning, before the people at The Oaks are up and about.”
“That’s what I told them we were going to do,” Judy put in, “in the notes I
left—one for mother and one for Bruce. I told mother that by the time she’d
read it we’d be married, but if she wanted us to, we’d come back before
anybody knew we’d gone and not let on that anything had happened. I left
the note in her room so that she’d have time to think before she started
anything.”
Page 106
“But the wedding!” I gasped. “The marriage to Bruce in the afternoon!
What would you do about that?”
“Oh, they’d have to postpone the wedding,” Judy said easily. (I’m not sure
she didn’t speak through a yawn.) “Get up some excuse. You can trust
mother for that. Grandmother could be horribly ill. That would be easiest,
of course. The people would all go away, don’t you see, and then when
they’d stopped thinking about us, Bill and I could be married again. There’s
no law against that, is there?”
“But why be married now?” I asked. “Why not simply postpone the
wedding? The same excuse would serve.”
“Tell him, Bill,” commanded Judy.
“I know Bruce pretty well,” young Grant said, “and I imagine Judy knows
her mother. I don’t believe either of them would submit quietly to anything
less than the proved inevitable. And unless they made up their minds to it
instantly and put the excuse over—for all they were worth—it wouldn’t be
any good. If they know there’s nothing left to argue about, they may plant
their excuse at once and send for us.”
“Send for you where?” I asked.
Judy gave a guilty sort of wriggle.
“I had to let you in for it, a little,” she said. “I told mother that as soon as
we were married, we would let you know where we were, and that if she
wanted us to come back, she was to call up your house and find out.”
“Where will you be?” I asked.
Judy didn’t answer. She left my chair again and walked away, but not, this
time, to where her lover was standing; there was a moment before she
turned and faced me.
“Do you want to get into this?” she demanded of me. She was intensely
serious now. “It will be beastly for you. Mother will hate you, whether the
plan works and they save their faces or not. We didn’t want to do it this
way, you know. At least, Bill didn’t. We wouldn’t have done it if we could
have helped it. I can’t marry any one else but Bill—not now, and they—
they haven’t left us any way but this. But you don’t deserve to be—to be
made the goat.”
What would you do about that?”
“Oh, they’d have to postpone the wedding,” Judy said easily. (I’m not sure
she didn’t speak through a yawn.) “Get up some excuse. You can trust
mother for that. Grandmother could be horribly ill. That would be easiest,
of course. The people would all go away, don’t you see, and then when
they’d stopped thinking about us, Bill and I could be married again. There’s
no law against that, is there?”
“But why be married now?” I asked. “Why not simply postpone the
wedding? The same excuse would serve.”
“Tell him, Bill,” commanded Judy.
“I know Bruce pretty well,” young Grant said, “and I imagine Judy knows
her mother. I don’t believe either of them would submit quietly to anything
less than the proved inevitable. And unless they made up their minds to it
instantly and put the excuse over—for all they were worth—it wouldn’t be
any good. If they know there’s nothing left to argue about, they may plant
their excuse at once and send for us.”
“Send for you where?” I asked.
Judy gave a guilty sort of wriggle.
“I had to let you in for it, a little,” she said. “I told mother that as soon as
we were married, we would let you know where we were, and that if she
wanted us to come back, she was to call up your house and find out.”
“Where will you be?” I asked.
Judy didn’t answer. She left my chair again and walked away, but not, this
time, to where her lover was standing; there was a moment before she
turned and faced me.
“Do you want to get into this?” she demanded of me. She was intensely
serious now. “It will be beastly for you. Mother will hate you, whether the
plan works and they save their faces or not. We didn’t want to do it this
way, you know. At least, Bill didn’t. We wouldn’t have done it if we could
have helped it. I can’t marry any one else but Bill—not now, and they—
they haven’t left us any way but this. But you don’t deserve to be—to be
made the goat.”
Page 107
I’d never seen tears in Judy’s eyes before, but they were there now, and they
brought a responsive blur into my own.
“I shall enjoy being the goat,” I said, “and I’ll double in any other useful
part that you can assign to me. How about it? Will you be married here?”
Judy heaved a deep sigh of assent. “In this nice little house,” she said. She
turned to her lover. “It’s all right now, Bill.”
Bill Grant came over and shook hands with me.
“I can’t tell you what a relief it is, sir,” he said. “I didn’t want to take Judy
on a wild goose chase through the middle of the night looking for a license
clerk and a justice of the peace. I wanted it known where she was. If I may
leave her here with you, I’ll drive over now to the county-seat and get a
license as soon as I can wake up the clerk.”
“I’ll keep Judy for you,” I said. “But there’s no use in your starting yet. It’s
only a twenty-mile drive, and you can’t rout that man out in the middle of
the night. Sit down and be comfortable.”
“Do you keep anything to eat in your house?” Judy asked. “I’m hungry,
now that I can think about something besides eloping with Bill.”
I told her where to find the ice-box, and cautioned her to go quietly in order
not to waken Donovan. Bill went with her, and they came back in a few
minutes with three-quarters of a pie, and a bottle of milk. We set out the
feast on the little table beside my couch, and I watched them eat, mercifully
refraining from asking any questions. These babes in the wood were as
hungry as the wolves that would have devoured them.
But when we’d finished, and when Bill Grant and I had lighted our pipes, I
asked, “Now, haven’t I earned the story for my collection? When did you
two youngsters meet for the first time? Yesterday afternoon?”
Judy curled up on my couch, happy as a well-fed kitten.
“Tell him about it, Bill,” she said. “I think I’m going to sleep. The whole
works, you know,” she continued. And by way of launching him she spoke
once more to me.
“Has mother told you about my horrible past? Well, Bill’s it!”
brought a responsive blur into my own.
“I shall enjoy being the goat,” I said, “and I’ll double in any other useful
part that you can assign to me. How about it? Will you be married here?”
Judy heaved a deep sigh of assent. “In this nice little house,” she said. She
turned to her lover. “It’s all right now, Bill.”
Bill Grant came over and shook hands with me.
“I can’t tell you what a relief it is, sir,” he said. “I didn’t want to take Judy
on a wild goose chase through the middle of the night looking for a license
clerk and a justice of the peace. I wanted it known where she was. If I may
leave her here with you, I’ll drive over now to the county-seat and get a
license as soon as I can wake up the clerk.”
“I’ll keep Judy for you,” I said. “But there’s no use in your starting yet. It’s
only a twenty-mile drive, and you can’t rout that man out in the middle of
the night. Sit down and be comfortable.”
“Do you keep anything to eat in your house?” Judy asked. “I’m hungry,
now that I can think about something besides eloping with Bill.”
I told her where to find the ice-box, and cautioned her to go quietly in order
not to waken Donovan. Bill went with her, and they came back in a few
minutes with three-quarters of a pie, and a bottle of milk. We set out the
feast on the little table beside my couch, and I watched them eat, mercifully
refraining from asking any questions. These babes in the wood were as
hungry as the wolves that would have devoured them.
But when we’d finished, and when Bill Grant and I had lighted our pipes, I
asked, “Now, haven’t I earned the story for my collection? When did you
two youngsters meet for the first time? Yesterday afternoon?”
Judy curled up on my couch, happy as a well-fed kitten.
“Tell him about it, Bill,” she said. “I think I’m going to sleep. The whole
works, you know,” she continued. And by way of launching him she spoke
once more to me.
“Has mother told you about my horrible past? Well, Bill’s it!”
Page 108
CHAPTER XII
AN EXCURSION INTO ARCADY
OF COURSE I knew what Judy meant by her horrible past. The escapade
Victoria had told me about while she was trying to persuade me to help her
put the soft pedal on Alexander Corbin’s activities in the matter of the theft
of the necklace. She hadn’t, to be sure, so much told me about it, as
bounded it for me. It began, I knew, in Judy’s flight from school and ended
in the Martha Washington Hotel where Victoria had found her, “looking as
if she hadn’t found liberty as jolly as she’d expected.”
The natural inference from this last remark of Judy’s was that it was Bill
Grant who had disillusioned her, who had reduced her to that cynical
acquiescence in defeat which I’d found it so hard to understand in her. The
appropriate thing for me to have done then, under the traditional code,
would have been to tell the young man he was a yellow dog and order him
out of my house. But the notion of doing anything like that was so absurd
that I smiled at him.
Bill misunderstood the smile.
“It’s quite true, sir,” he said soberly.
“He knows it’s true,” Judy remarked.
“You go to sleep,” he told her gently, “and don’t listen in. I want to tell this
my own way.”
But it seemed he couldn’t begin. He sat there taking his pipe in short, sharp
little puffs, his eyes unfocused, his thoughts astray all over the area of the
past. He seemed to be exploring for a path that would take him through.
“To begin with,” I said at last, to help him out, “tell me who you are.”
“Well, I am Bruce Applebury’s cousin,” he answered doubtfully.
“I don’t mean that,” I said.
“Tell him what you do,” put in Judy.
AN EXCURSION INTO ARCADY
OF COURSE I knew what Judy meant by her horrible past. The escapade
Victoria had told me about while she was trying to persuade me to help her
put the soft pedal on Alexander Corbin’s activities in the matter of the theft
of the necklace. She hadn’t, to be sure, so much told me about it, as
bounded it for me. It began, I knew, in Judy’s flight from school and ended
in the Martha Washington Hotel where Victoria had found her, “looking as
if she hadn’t found liberty as jolly as she’d expected.”
The natural inference from this last remark of Judy’s was that it was Bill
Grant who had disillusioned her, who had reduced her to that cynical
acquiescence in defeat which I’d found it so hard to understand in her. The
appropriate thing for me to have done then, under the traditional code,
would have been to tell the young man he was a yellow dog and order him
out of my house. But the notion of doing anything like that was so absurd
that I smiled at him.
Bill misunderstood the smile.
“It’s quite true, sir,” he said soberly.
“He knows it’s true,” Judy remarked.
“You go to sleep,” he told her gently, “and don’t listen in. I want to tell this
my own way.”
But it seemed he couldn’t begin. He sat there taking his pipe in short, sharp
little puffs, his eyes unfocused, his thoughts astray all over the area of the
past. He seemed to be exploring for a path that would take him through.
“To begin with,” I said at last, to help him out, “tell me who you are.”
“Well, I am Bruce Applebury’s cousin,” he answered doubtfully.
“I don’t mean that,” I said.
“Tell him what you do,” put in Judy.
Page 109
“Shut up,” he ordered, “and go to sleep.”
“I’m not an Applebury,” he then said to me, possessed of the thread at last.
“His mother and mine are sisters. Osborne, their name was. We don’t see
them much. Father, mother and I have traveled around a good deal—a little
like Henry James’ family, though I don’t mean the results have been the
same. Anyhow, until I went to college, my education had been a catch-as-
catch-can affair, never in one school very long. Bruce, of course, did
everything perfectly regularly, so I didn’t see so very much of him. And
after we graduated and he went into the family bank, I saw him still less. I
really know him pretty well, though, and that’s important.”
I could see that it might be, but I wasn’t ready to go back to Bruce. I
remembered Judy’s comment, “Tell him what you do,” so now I asked him.
“Oh,” he said, embarrassed, “I try to write.”
“What do you write?” I asked.
“Why, I’ve tried my hand at pretty nearly everything but poetry,” he told
me. “When I met Judy, down in Easton, Pennsylvania, I was traveling
around on a try-out circuit, one-night stands mostly, with a play of mine,
trying to lick it into shape, as they say, and hoping it would get into New
York. It never did. It died out on the road. But I wasn’t there when it
happened. I left it in Easton.”
“Where you met Judy?” I suggested.
“Yes,” he admitted. “But not because I’d met her. I’d already made up my
mind to quit when that happened. I’d come to hate the thing so that it made
me sick. Every change they made in it made it worse, until I hoped it would
die on the road. If it had ever got in New York, I’d have run like a rabbit.”
“Anyhow you did meet Judy,” I persisted. “How did it happen?”
Once more his face was shiny with sweat, and he mopped it with his
handkerchief.
“Oh, it sounds rotten,” he said miserably. “You’ll think I ought to be kicked,
and I wouldn’t deny it. But then, you know Judy. You do know her, don’t
you?” he shot at me fiercely.
“Yes, I know her,” I said. “Go on.”
“I’m not an Applebury,” he then said to me, possessed of the thread at last.
“His mother and mine are sisters. Osborne, their name was. We don’t see
them much. Father, mother and I have traveled around a good deal—a little
like Henry James’ family, though I don’t mean the results have been the
same. Anyhow, until I went to college, my education had been a catch-as-
catch-can affair, never in one school very long. Bruce, of course, did
everything perfectly regularly, so I didn’t see so very much of him. And
after we graduated and he went into the family bank, I saw him still less. I
really know him pretty well, though, and that’s important.”
I could see that it might be, but I wasn’t ready to go back to Bruce. I
remembered Judy’s comment, “Tell him what you do,” so now I asked him.
“Oh,” he said, embarrassed, “I try to write.”
“What do you write?” I asked.
“Why, I’ve tried my hand at pretty nearly everything but poetry,” he told
me. “When I met Judy, down in Easton, Pennsylvania, I was traveling
around on a try-out circuit, one-night stands mostly, with a play of mine,
trying to lick it into shape, as they say, and hoping it would get into New
York. It never did. It died out on the road. But I wasn’t there when it
happened. I left it in Easton.”
“Where you met Judy?” I suggested.
“Yes,” he admitted. “But not because I’d met her. I’d already made up my
mind to quit when that happened. I’d come to hate the thing so that it made
me sick. Every change they made in it made it worse, until I hoped it would
die on the road. If it had ever got in New York, I’d have run like a rabbit.”
“Anyhow you did meet Judy,” I persisted. “How did it happen?”
Once more his face was shiny with sweat, and he mopped it with his
handkerchief.
“Oh, it sounds rotten,” he said miserably. “You’ll think I ought to be kicked,
and I wouldn’t deny it. But then, you know Judy. You do know her, don’t
you?” he shot at me fiercely.
“Yes, I know her,” I said. “Go on.”
Page 110
“She was a waitress in the hotel,” he resumed. “One of these coffee-shop
places, you know, where half the town comes for lunch. I talked to her over
a meal or two. She’d been to see my play. One night I overtook her on the
street, and instead of going to that damned theater, I went for a long walk
with her.
“Of course I’d known from the first word she spoke to me that she wasn’t
an ordinary waitress.... Well—naturally. But I couldn’t make her out at all.
She wouldn’t tell me anything about herself. She gave me a name to call her
by, but she told me while we were on that walk that it wasn’t hers.
“By way of playing the game I didn’t tell her anything about myself, either.
She knew my name, of course, but I let her think it was a nom de plume. It
was Osborne Grant on the programs, and I told her to call me Bill. It got to
be a sort of understanding that we took each other as is, without
explanations.
“You can’t imagine what it was like. Well, perhaps you can, but I’d never
imagined that anything like that could happen. It was the only really
romantic thing that ever had happened to me. And it was like that from the
very first moment.
“On that walk we took I told her I was going to quit the play. I said I was so
deadly sick of it that I couldn’t go on with it. I said I was going to buy a
Ford and go somewhere, disappear for a while—get lost.
“It’s hard to be sure you’re being honest telling about a thing like that. I
suppose I must have had it in the back of my head as an awfully jolly
possibility that she’d come with me. We talked about it at first as a joke, and
then she said to me suddenly, ‘Are you really joking? Because if you aren’t,
I’ll come.’ She said she was on a sort of tramp, anyhow. She meant to work
her way west, clear to the Pacific coast perhaps.”
He broke off and looked at her. She was sound asleep now, and no mistake.
He went to the couch and drew a light blanket over her.
“She’s had a rotten two days,” he said, as he stood looking down at her.
Then he went back to his chair.
“You’ll find it hard to believe, sir,” he went on. “I find it hard myself to
believe it now. She looks like a little girl, asleep there. But I really thought,
then, that she was as old as I was. She seemed harder. She seemed to have
places, you know, where half the town comes for lunch. I talked to her over
a meal or two. She’d been to see my play. One night I overtook her on the
street, and instead of going to that damned theater, I went for a long walk
with her.
“Of course I’d known from the first word she spoke to me that she wasn’t
an ordinary waitress.... Well—naturally. But I couldn’t make her out at all.
She wouldn’t tell me anything about herself. She gave me a name to call her
by, but she told me while we were on that walk that it wasn’t hers.
“By way of playing the game I didn’t tell her anything about myself, either.
She knew my name, of course, but I let her think it was a nom de plume. It
was Osborne Grant on the programs, and I told her to call me Bill. It got to
be a sort of understanding that we took each other as is, without
explanations.
“You can’t imagine what it was like. Well, perhaps you can, but I’d never
imagined that anything like that could happen. It was the only really
romantic thing that ever had happened to me. And it was like that from the
very first moment.
“On that walk we took I told her I was going to quit the play. I said I was so
deadly sick of it that I couldn’t go on with it. I said I was going to buy a
Ford and go somewhere, disappear for a while—get lost.
“It’s hard to be sure you’re being honest telling about a thing like that. I
suppose I must have had it in the back of my head as an awfully jolly
possibility that she’d come with me. We talked about it at first as a joke, and
then she said to me suddenly, ‘Are you really joking? Because if you aren’t,
I’ll come.’ She said she was on a sort of tramp, anyhow. She meant to work
her way west, clear to the Pacific coast perhaps.”
He broke off and looked at her. She was sound asleep now, and no mistake.
He went to the couch and drew a light blanket over her.
“She’s had a rotten two days,” he said, as he stood looking down at her.
Then he went back to his chair.
“You’ll find it hard to believe, sir,” he went on. “I find it hard myself to
believe it now. She looks like a little girl, asleep there. But I really thought,
then, that she was as old as I was. She seemed harder. She seemed to have
Page 111
seen a lot of life. I don’t know how she could put it on. It was a sort of
defensive armor, I suppose. Anyhow, I didn’t feel I was taking any
advantage of her. And I didn’t expect to be any Sir Galahad about it, either.
I don’t know that I exactly expected the other thing. I was just willing to let
it ride. I’d only just begun to know her then, you see.
“Well, I bought a Ford, and she quit her job and we started out. And on that
first day together I began to see what she was really like. She kept getting
younger, and, well—I don’t know any other word—sweeter; taking off the
armor, you know, as she tried me out and came to feel I was all right.
“We went across Pennsylvania, through Lancaster and Gettysburg, and hit
the old National Trail in Maryland; followed it up into the Cumberland
Mountains. We didn’t get on very fast, because whenever we saw anything
we thought it would be jolly to stop and do—nice little brooks to wade in;
things like that—we stopped and did it.
“I did turn out to be, well—a Galahad, after all, though it wasn’t any merit
of mine. The thing just took itself for granted, the first time we put up for
the night. I won’t talk any brother and sister rot. No brother and sister ever
were like that. But we always slept in separate rooms. We didn’t pay any
attention to appearances, though. If the rooms happened to be adjoining, it
was all the better. We talked through the door.
“That lasted a week. And then I couldn’t trust myself any further. We were
in love with each other, you see. Oh, we’d been that from the first, but now
each of us knew the other knew it. You know what she’s like. She’d never
welsh in her life. She’d go through with anything that she started; perfectly
reckless, if no one but herself was concerned.
“Well, that was all right. We might have got married then and there, and it
would have saved a terrible lot of anguish if we had. But by that time I’d
come to. I knew how young she was—she’d given that away—and I knew
she was a runaway. She’d never told me her name, nor what her people
were like. I knew what they must be like, of course.
“Well, it struck me that I couldn’t look them in the face, nor Judy, nor even
myself, if I took advantage of a child’s escapade like that. I hadn’t any idea
of giving her up, but I thought I’d figured out a way to square the thing. I
wrote her a letter, and slipped it under her door that last night, and bolted. It
defensive armor, I suppose. Anyhow, I didn’t feel I was taking any
advantage of her. And I didn’t expect to be any Sir Galahad about it, either.
I don’t know that I exactly expected the other thing. I was just willing to let
it ride. I’d only just begun to know her then, you see.
“Well, I bought a Ford, and she quit her job and we started out. And on that
first day together I began to see what she was really like. She kept getting
younger, and, well—I don’t know any other word—sweeter; taking off the
armor, you know, as she tried me out and came to feel I was all right.
“We went across Pennsylvania, through Lancaster and Gettysburg, and hit
the old National Trail in Maryland; followed it up into the Cumberland
Mountains. We didn’t get on very fast, because whenever we saw anything
we thought it would be jolly to stop and do—nice little brooks to wade in;
things like that—we stopped and did it.
“I did turn out to be, well—a Galahad, after all, though it wasn’t any merit
of mine. The thing just took itself for granted, the first time we put up for
the night. I won’t talk any brother and sister rot. No brother and sister ever
were like that. But we always slept in separate rooms. We didn’t pay any
attention to appearances, though. If the rooms happened to be adjoining, it
was all the better. We talked through the door.
“That lasted a week. And then I couldn’t trust myself any further. We were
in love with each other, you see. Oh, we’d been that from the first, but now
each of us knew the other knew it. You know what she’s like. She’d never
welsh in her life. She’d go through with anything that she started; perfectly
reckless, if no one but herself was concerned.
“Well, that was all right. We might have got married then and there, and it
would have saved a terrible lot of anguish if we had. But by that time I’d
come to. I knew how young she was—she’d given that away—and I knew
she was a runaway. She’d never told me her name, nor what her people
were like. I knew what they must be like, of course.
“Well, it struck me that I couldn’t look them in the face, nor Judy, nor even
myself, if I took advantage of a child’s escapade like that. I hadn’t any idea
of giving her up, but I thought I’d figured out a way to square the thing. I
wrote her a letter, and slipped it under her door that last night, and bolted. It
Page 112
seemed the right thing to do, but I knew by instinct I was being a fool all
the time.
“I told her in the letter that I loved her, and always would, but that I wanted
her to go home to her own people and her own surroundings and take a little
while to think it over. I said that after she had thought it over she was to
make her choice.
“I said it was perfectly possible that when she found herself back among her
old friends, she’d think of this adventure of ours as something perfectly
insane. If it did seem like that she wasn’t to worry. I’d never try to follow
her up, and she could remember it as a pleasant episode. Lord, what a fool I
was! I might have known how Judy would take that.
“I went on to tell her of course, that I loved her as I never would love
anything else in the world, and if she found she still loved me, back home
with her feet on the ground, she was to write me a letter and I’d come like a
shot. I signed it with my full name, of course, and wrote out my permanent
address. And then I wrote a postscript telling her she wasn’t to have any
regrets whichever way she decided it, because she’d given me something....
“Well, you know how it is, sir. It looked all right on the page. I thought I
meant it; meant that I could be satisfied with what I’d had, even if it
stopped there. Of course I was a perfectly doddering fool.
“Oh, and I did one more fool thing. I didn’t know how her money was
holding out. I was afraid she might be completely strapped. So I put a
couple of twenty-dollar bills in the envelope to pay her fare home.
“I drove off in the night, and I turned back three times before morning. I
wish to God I’d gone all the way back, but I never did. I hung on, somehow,
to my fool idea.
“Well, of course I began watching for a letter from her within a week. I
didn’t know her handwriting nor what the postmark would be, and every
time I found a letter addressed in a woman’s handwriting, my heart stopped
beating—literally stopped, I mean, for one beat anyhow, and there isn’t a
thing the matter with it.
“After three months of that I was pretty nearly crazy. I couldn’t go looking
for her, you see. I’d sawed myself off that limb by promising her that I
wouldn’t. I couldn’t be sure she hadn’t taken me at my word; decided she’d
the time.
“I told her in the letter that I loved her, and always would, but that I wanted
her to go home to her own people and her own surroundings and take a little
while to think it over. I said that after she had thought it over she was to
make her choice.
“I said it was perfectly possible that when she found herself back among her
old friends, she’d think of this adventure of ours as something perfectly
insane. If it did seem like that she wasn’t to worry. I’d never try to follow
her up, and she could remember it as a pleasant episode. Lord, what a fool I
was! I might have known how Judy would take that.
“I went on to tell her of course, that I loved her as I never would love
anything else in the world, and if she found she still loved me, back home
with her feet on the ground, she was to write me a letter and I’d come like a
shot. I signed it with my full name, of course, and wrote out my permanent
address. And then I wrote a postscript telling her she wasn’t to have any
regrets whichever way she decided it, because she’d given me something....
“Well, you know how it is, sir. It looked all right on the page. I thought I
meant it; meant that I could be satisfied with what I’d had, even if it
stopped there. Of course I was a perfectly doddering fool.
“Oh, and I did one more fool thing. I didn’t know how her money was
holding out. I was afraid she might be completely strapped. So I put a
couple of twenty-dollar bills in the envelope to pay her fare home.
“I drove off in the night, and I turned back three times before morning. I
wish to God I’d gone all the way back, but I never did. I hung on, somehow,
to my fool idea.
“Well, of course I began watching for a letter from her within a week. I
didn’t know her handwriting nor what the postmark would be, and every
time I found a letter addressed in a woman’s handwriting, my heart stopped
beating—literally stopped, I mean, for one beat anyhow, and there isn’t a
thing the matter with it.
“After three months of that I was pretty nearly crazy. I couldn’t go looking
for her, you see. I’d sawed myself off that limb by promising her that I
wouldn’t. I couldn’t be sure she hadn’t taken me at my word; decided she’d
Page 113
done a perfectly crazy thing—which it was, of course, by all her home
standards—and was only hoping that I’d never turn up to remind her of it.
My mother saw I was half out of my head about something, and persuaded
me finally to go to Italy with her for the rest of the winter. I made extra
careful arrangements for my mail to be forwarded, and went.
“I came back just in time for Bruce to ask me to be best man at his
wedding. I was a little surprised at his doing that, because we’ve never been
friends really, but he’s great on family, and going out, as it seemed to him,
into the wilds like this, he wanted to rally us around and present a united
front. I agreed to it, of course. I’d nothing else to do.
“He didn’t talk about her much; never showed me her picture. Well, he
wouldn’t. I hadn’t had the slightest warning, not a hint, when I got out of
that car under the porte-cochère at The Oaks and saw her standing there in
the veranda.”
I had paid his tale the tribute of almost breathless attention, and even now
when he paused as if he’d come to the end of it, it was a good while before I
could find anything to say.
At last I asked a question. “Why didn’t Judy write to you?”
“She’d torn up my letter in a rage before she’d ever got as far as my name
and address at the bottom of it. Oh, naturally enough. Think of the perfectly
hellish jolt she must have got just from the sight of those two damned
twenty-dollar bills, and the knowledge that I’d gone!
“And the thing I’d really done wasn’t very much better. Do you remember
what she said just now, about thinking she was too young to be allowed to
decide anything for herself? That was the theory I’d gone on. I’d taken the
decision out of her hands.”
“It was the chivalrous thing to do,” I argued dubiously, but wasn’t very
much surprised when he flung the word back at my head.
“Oh, chivalry be damned! She deserved to have been taken in on it, all
right, and I ought to have known it. Lord, I’d had seven solid days of her.
She hadn’t acted like a silly kid out for a lark. I was a coward, that’s what it
came to. I was afraid if I told her what my plan was that she’d talk me out
of it and I’d cave in and be left looking like a crook. Hell, there are times
when a man ought to have courage enough to be a crook!
standards—and was only hoping that I’d never turn up to remind her of it.
My mother saw I was half out of my head about something, and persuaded
me finally to go to Italy with her for the rest of the winter. I made extra
careful arrangements for my mail to be forwarded, and went.
“I came back just in time for Bruce to ask me to be best man at his
wedding. I was a little surprised at his doing that, because we’ve never been
friends really, but he’s great on family, and going out, as it seemed to him,
into the wilds like this, he wanted to rally us around and present a united
front. I agreed to it, of course. I’d nothing else to do.
“He didn’t talk about her much; never showed me her picture. Well, he
wouldn’t. I hadn’t had the slightest warning, not a hint, when I got out of
that car under the porte-cochère at The Oaks and saw her standing there in
the veranda.”
I had paid his tale the tribute of almost breathless attention, and even now
when he paused as if he’d come to the end of it, it was a good while before I
could find anything to say.
At last I asked a question. “Why didn’t Judy write to you?”
“She’d torn up my letter in a rage before she’d ever got as far as my name
and address at the bottom of it. Oh, naturally enough. Think of the perfectly
hellish jolt she must have got just from the sight of those two damned
twenty-dollar bills, and the knowledge that I’d gone!
“And the thing I’d really done wasn’t very much better. Do you remember
what she said just now, about thinking she was too young to be allowed to
decide anything for herself? That was the theory I’d gone on. I’d taken the
decision out of her hands.”
“It was the chivalrous thing to do,” I argued dubiously, but wasn’t very
much surprised when he flung the word back at my head.
“Oh, chivalry be damned! She deserved to have been taken in on it, all
right, and I ought to have known it. Lord, I’d had seven solid days of her.
She hadn’t acted like a silly kid out for a lark. I was a coward, that’s what it
came to. I was afraid if I told her what my plan was that she’d talk me out
of it and I’d cave in and be left looking like a crook. Hell, there are times
when a man ought to have courage enough to be a crook!
Page 114
“But I wasn’t at the end of my chivalry yet, even when I saw her there at
The Oaks Thursday afternoon, saw her turn white and bolt into the house,
and found out she was the girl that Bruce was going to marry.
“I saw through the sprained ankle dodge, of course, and decided I wouldn’t
play tennis. I was hanging around the hall waiting for a sight of her, when
Punch caught me and showed me to my room. I did have a few minutes
with her afterward, when the others were out on the courts.
“But I was still trying not to look like a crook. I started out by trying to tell
her she needn’t be afraid, that I hadn’t known I’d find her here and that I
wouldn’t give her away.—Oh, I don’t blame myself so much for that. I was
rattled, naturally. But I’d lost my chance for a talk that would get anywhere
with her, and it began to look as if I’d never have another.
“By the time that first infernal evening was half over (lord, it was only night
before last) I was desperate. I went off up-stairs and sat down and wrote her
another letter. She’d told me why she hadn’t written me, so I had that much
to go on. And of course I knew without any question at all, that, regardless
of what happened to me, she ought never to marry Bruce.
“It would be a perfect crime, a marriage like that, for Judy. Bruce isn’t a
monster, nor a villain, nor anything like that. But he’s stiff and self-
satisfied, and bull-headed, and he hasn’t the imagination of a good Ford car.
He’d try to break Judy on the wheel without knowing he was doing it.
“I don’t think he could break her, but he might drive her to almost anything.
—Well, I put all of that and a whole lot besides, into that letter, and then
went out on the veranda where she was sitting and handed it to her.”
“I’ll tell the world he did,” came a sleepy voice from the couch. “I could
have killed him. He explained afterward he thought I could tuck it in my
dress.”
“Well,” I asked, “why didn’t you?”
She opened her eyes and looked at me with a hopeless expression.
“What do you think we wear?” she asked me. “Corsets? All I had on, that
night, besides my shoes and stockings was a shirt and a step-in—and my
dress, of course. Where do you think the letter would have stopped if I’d
stuck it down inside?”
The Oaks Thursday afternoon, saw her turn white and bolt into the house,
and found out she was the girl that Bruce was going to marry.
“I saw through the sprained ankle dodge, of course, and decided I wouldn’t
play tennis. I was hanging around the hall waiting for a sight of her, when
Punch caught me and showed me to my room. I did have a few minutes
with her afterward, when the others were out on the courts.
“But I was still trying not to look like a crook. I started out by trying to tell
her she needn’t be afraid, that I hadn’t known I’d find her here and that I
wouldn’t give her away.—Oh, I don’t blame myself so much for that. I was
rattled, naturally. But I’d lost my chance for a talk that would get anywhere
with her, and it began to look as if I’d never have another.
“By the time that first infernal evening was half over (lord, it was only night
before last) I was desperate. I went off up-stairs and sat down and wrote her
another letter. She’d told me why she hadn’t written me, so I had that much
to go on. And of course I knew without any question at all, that, regardless
of what happened to me, she ought never to marry Bruce.
“It would be a perfect crime, a marriage like that, for Judy. Bruce isn’t a
monster, nor a villain, nor anything like that. But he’s stiff and self-
satisfied, and bull-headed, and he hasn’t the imagination of a good Ford car.
He’d try to break Judy on the wheel without knowing he was doing it.
“I don’t think he could break her, but he might drive her to almost anything.
—Well, I put all of that and a whole lot besides, into that letter, and then
went out on the veranda where she was sitting and handed it to her.”
“I’ll tell the world he did,” came a sleepy voice from the couch. “I could
have killed him. He explained afterward he thought I could tuck it in my
dress.”
“Well,” I asked, “why didn’t you?”
She opened her eyes and looked at me with a hopeless expression.
“What do you think we wear?” she asked me. “Corsets? All I had on, that
night, besides my shoes and stockings was a shirt and a step-in—and my
dress, of course. Where do you think the letter would have stopped if I’d
stuck it down inside?”
Page 115
It came as a shock to me to realize that this time-honored repository,
consecrated by tradition to the implements of intrigue, love-notes, keep-
sakes, and so on, had become as obsolete as a sedan chair, but there was no
getting away from the logic of the facts.
Judy, still curled up on the couch, was broad awake now, and went on
telling me about it.
“I saw Bruce bearing down on me, so I shoved the letter down into that silly
Chinese vase that people are always dropping cigarettes into, although I
knew I’d have a fearful time getting it out. If I could have been sure what
line Bill had taken in his letter I’d have hung on to it and seen the thing
through with Bruce then and there. But I had to read it first. So I climbed
out of my window in the middle of the night and got it and read it, and then
spent the rest of the time until daylight riding around on Punch’s bicycle,
deciding what I’d do.
“Poor little Punch! I wouldn’t have cared except that he saw the whole
thing. He saw me hide the letter in the first place, and he knew when I went
out to get it. I don’t know what he thought.”
“I can guess what he thought,” I said. “He thought it had something to do
with the loss and the return of the necklace. That’s what I’d have thought
too, if he’d told me about it. Now it seems that the necklace had nothing to
do, from start to finish, with the whole affair.”
They looked at me and looked at each other. Bill drew a long, heart-felt sigh
of dissent.
“Hadn’t it just!” he said. “It was that infernal necklace that made all the
trouble, really.”
consecrated by tradition to the implements of intrigue, love-notes, keep-
sakes, and so on, had become as obsolete as a sedan chair, but there was no
getting away from the logic of the facts.
Judy, still curled up on the couch, was broad awake now, and went on
telling me about it.
“I saw Bruce bearing down on me, so I shoved the letter down into that silly
Chinese vase that people are always dropping cigarettes into, although I
knew I’d have a fearful time getting it out. If I could have been sure what
line Bill had taken in his letter I’d have hung on to it and seen the thing
through with Bruce then and there. But I had to read it first. So I climbed
out of my window in the middle of the night and got it and read it, and then
spent the rest of the time until daylight riding around on Punch’s bicycle,
deciding what I’d do.
“Poor little Punch! I wouldn’t have cared except that he saw the whole
thing. He saw me hide the letter in the first place, and he knew when I went
out to get it. I don’t know what he thought.”
“I can guess what he thought,” I said. “He thought it had something to do
with the loss and the return of the necklace. That’s what I’d have thought
too, if he’d told me about it. Now it seems that the necklace had nothing to
do, from start to finish, with the whole affair.”
They looked at me and looked at each other. Bill drew a long, heart-felt sigh
of dissent.
“Hadn’t it just!” he said. “It was that infernal necklace that made all the
trouble, really.”
Page 116
CHAPTER XIII
STUNG!
I SAW, though, by the way he pulled himself up, that he wasn’t going to tell
me about it; not then, anyhow. He walked to the window, and then looked at
his watch.
“I’m off,” he said decisively. “It’s almost broad daylight now, and I don’t
want to waste any time getting things started.”
“You can’t get a public official out of bed in any such ungodly hour as this,”
I protested.
But he was oddly determined about it.
“I can keep on trying till I do,” he assured me.
So I gave over the ungrateful rôle of obstructionist and started in to help.
“You’ll want a parson as well as a license,” I pointed out, and named a man
who I thought might be willing to serve. “He’s quite a nice young chap,
new here in the village. He’s been out to see me three or four times since
I’ve been laid up—out of pure amiability, nothing professional about it—
and we’ve become pretty good friends. I’ll give you a card to him. You can
tell him your story, and if he wants any confirmation that I can give him, he
can call me up. He won’t mind getting up early, so on your way back with
the license you can stop and bring him along. You’ve a car, haven’t you?”
“Quite a good one,” said Judy. “I don’t know whose it is.”
Bill looked a little startled at that. Then he grinned. “Oh well,” he said,
“what’s one small sport roadster among friends? I’ll bring it back all right.”
Judy went, but no farther than the door, to see him off.
“You know, I like Bill,” she said, in the thoughtful manner of one
announcing a discovery, when she came back into my sitting-room. And she
wouldn’t agree, when I laughed, that there was anything funny about it.
STUNG!
I SAW, though, by the way he pulled himself up, that he wasn’t going to tell
me about it; not then, anyhow. He walked to the window, and then looked at
his watch.
“I’m off,” he said decisively. “It’s almost broad daylight now, and I don’t
want to waste any time getting things started.”
“You can’t get a public official out of bed in any such ungodly hour as this,”
I protested.
But he was oddly determined about it.
“I can keep on trying till I do,” he assured me.
So I gave over the ungrateful rôle of obstructionist and started in to help.
“You’ll want a parson as well as a license,” I pointed out, and named a man
who I thought might be willing to serve. “He’s quite a nice young chap,
new here in the village. He’s been out to see me three or four times since
I’ve been laid up—out of pure amiability, nothing professional about it—
and we’ve become pretty good friends. I’ll give you a card to him. You can
tell him your story, and if he wants any confirmation that I can give him, he
can call me up. He won’t mind getting up early, so on your way back with
the license you can stop and bring him along. You’ve a car, haven’t you?”
“Quite a good one,” said Judy. “I don’t know whose it is.”
Bill looked a little startled at that. Then he grinned. “Oh well,” he said,
“what’s one small sport roadster among friends? I’ll bring it back all right.”
Judy went, but no farther than the door, to see him off.
“You know, I like Bill,” she said, in the thoughtful manner of one
announcing a discovery, when she came back into my sitting-room. And she
wouldn’t agree, when I laughed, that there was anything funny about it.
Page 117
“It’s an entirely different thing from being in love with him,” she insisted.
“He’s got what they used to call—in old-fashioned novels, you know—
delicacy. I’m sure I know why he was in such a hurry to get off. It was
because we’d got around to the necklace, and he doesn’t like to talk about
it. He didn’t want to hear me tell you about it, and he knew I was going to.
It is a dirty sort of story, of course, but—well, there it is. You want me to
tell you about it, don’t you?”
“Lord, yes!” I cried. Really, I don’t like whitewash much better than she
does. I added, “I could hardly bear it yesterday when old Mr. Smith came
back to the summer-house and kept you from telling it then.”
“I didn’t know it, then,” she said. “Not the worst of it. The real worst of it
hadn’t happened.
“You know I told you—when was it, Wednesday morning when I came
over here?—what a jolt mother had got over the newspaper story that Gran
was going to give me the necklace? Well, that night, just before dinner, after
Gran had told her that she really was going to give it to me, mother told me
that she was in trouble about it.
“You see, about a year ago, Gran had given her the necklace to take to town
to the jeweler to be cleaned and restrung, and mother had had an imitation
necklace made then. She told me she’d done it because the real one was
likely to be stolen any time out of that silly old safe Gran kept it in,
especially now that she was taking so much dope and forgot to lock it half
the time. She put the real one in the bank, she said, where it would be safe,
and brought the imitation back to grandmother. It got by with Gran, all
right. She never suspected a thing.
“But she told me if Gran did give it to me for a wedding present it was
likely to be found out that it was an imitation. What she wanted to do was to
go back to town next day and get the real one out of the bank and put it
back in the safe, instead of the imitation, so that Gran shouldn’t know that
an imitation had been made. If Gran ever found that out, she said, there was
no telling what she’d do. She’d probably disinherit Punch and me by way of
getting even with mother, especially after Uncle Alec had come back and
made up their quarrel.
“He’s got what they used to call—in old-fashioned novels, you know—
delicacy. I’m sure I know why he was in such a hurry to get off. It was
because we’d got around to the necklace, and he doesn’t like to talk about
it. He didn’t want to hear me tell you about it, and he knew I was going to.
It is a dirty sort of story, of course, but—well, there it is. You want me to
tell you about it, don’t you?”
“Lord, yes!” I cried. Really, I don’t like whitewash much better than she
does. I added, “I could hardly bear it yesterday when old Mr. Smith came
back to the summer-house and kept you from telling it then.”
“I didn’t know it, then,” she said. “Not the worst of it. The real worst of it
hadn’t happened.
“You know I told you—when was it, Wednesday morning when I came
over here?—what a jolt mother had got over the newspaper story that Gran
was going to give me the necklace? Well, that night, just before dinner, after
Gran had told her that she really was going to give it to me, mother told me
that she was in trouble about it.
“You see, about a year ago, Gran had given her the necklace to take to town
to the jeweler to be cleaned and restrung, and mother had had an imitation
necklace made then. She told me she’d done it because the real one was
likely to be stolen any time out of that silly old safe Gran kept it in,
especially now that she was taking so much dope and forgot to lock it half
the time. She put the real one in the bank, she said, where it would be safe,
and brought the imitation back to grandmother. It got by with Gran, all
right. She never suspected a thing.
“But she told me if Gran did give it to me for a wedding present it was
likely to be found out that it was an imitation. What she wanted to do was to
go back to town next day and get the real one out of the bank and put it
back in the safe, instead of the imitation, so that Gran shouldn’t know that
an imitation had been made. If Gran ever found that out, she said, there was
no telling what she’d do. She’d probably disinherit Punch and me by way of
getting even with mother, especially after Uncle Alec had come back and
made up their quarrel.
Page 118
“Even if she didn’t do that, mother said, Gran would be sure to make a
perfectly frightful row and accuse her of having tried to steal the necklace,
which would be pretty rotten right in the middle of the wedding, with the
Appleburys there and all.
“Mother said it was harder to get the necklace out of the bank than it had
been to put it in. There were more formalities about it, especially since it
had come out in the paper that Gran was going to give it to me. Mother
wanted me to write a note, to show to the bank, saying that Gran had given
me the necklace and that they were to let mother take it out.
“I didn’t want to do that because she hadn’t given it to me, and I didn’t
more than half believe she really would. I didn’t believe that until last night
when she did. She’d promised to give it to mother a dozen times.
“Mother and I rather quarreled about that. But at last we made it up. She
said she’d go and try to get the bank to give her the necklace anyhow
without any note from me, but that if she didn’t get it and Gran did give the
imitation to me, I was to take it and hand it right over to her; refuse to wear
it, you know, and not give anybody a chance to look at it, not even Bruce,
and especially not old Mr. Smith whom grandmother said she’d invited to
the wedding. Because, of course, he’d spot it for an imitation in a minute.
“I was glad enough to agree to that. I didn’t want to wear the beastly thing.
Mother went back to town Thursday morning to try to get the bank to give
her the necklace, but didn’t succeed.
“Well, and then Bill came the same afternoon and I forgot all about the
necklace. He’d driven me pretty nearly wild in that first little talk with him.
The only question I wanted to decide was whether it would be better to run
away then and there with Bill, or to stay and go through with the program,
only marry Bill instead of Bruce when the time came. Bill didn’t see it that
way at all. He was still being—chivalrous, you know, like he said.
“So when grandmother sent for me to try on the necklace and there was
nothing there but that silly empty box, it struck me as rather funny. I
shouldn’t have laughed, of course.
“It seemed such an ideal way of settling mother’s troubles that I wanted to
let it ride, just as she did. We didn’t care whether Gran had hidden it
somewhere and forgotten, or whether it had really been stolen. If it had, it
perfectly frightful row and accuse her of having tried to steal the necklace,
which would be pretty rotten right in the middle of the wedding, with the
Appleburys there and all.
“Mother said it was harder to get the necklace out of the bank than it had
been to put it in. There were more formalities about it, especially since it
had come out in the paper that Gran was going to give it to me. Mother
wanted me to write a note, to show to the bank, saying that Gran had given
me the necklace and that they were to let mother take it out.
“I didn’t want to do that because she hadn’t given it to me, and I didn’t
more than half believe she really would. I didn’t believe that until last night
when she did. She’d promised to give it to mother a dozen times.
“Mother and I rather quarreled about that. But at last we made it up. She
said she’d go and try to get the bank to give her the necklace anyhow
without any note from me, but that if she didn’t get it and Gran did give the
imitation to me, I was to take it and hand it right over to her; refuse to wear
it, you know, and not give anybody a chance to look at it, not even Bruce,
and especially not old Mr. Smith whom grandmother said she’d invited to
the wedding. Because, of course, he’d spot it for an imitation in a minute.
“I was glad enough to agree to that. I didn’t want to wear the beastly thing.
Mother went back to town Thursday morning to try to get the bank to give
her the necklace, but didn’t succeed.
“Well, and then Bill came the same afternoon and I forgot all about the
necklace. He’d driven me pretty nearly wild in that first little talk with him.
The only question I wanted to decide was whether it would be better to run
away then and there with Bill, or to stay and go through with the program,
only marry Bill instead of Bruce when the time came. Bill didn’t see it that
way at all. He was still being—chivalrous, you know, like he said.
“So when grandmother sent for me to try on the necklace and there was
nothing there but that silly empty box, it struck me as rather funny. I
shouldn’t have laughed, of course.
“It seemed such an ideal way of settling mother’s troubles that I wanted to
let it ride, just as she did. We didn’t care whether Gran had hidden it
somewhere and forgotten, or whether it had really been stolen. If it had, it
Page 119
was a joke on the thief, that’s all. All we wanted was to keep Uncle Alec
from sending for the police, which would have made a lot of trouble,
especially if they got it back and found it was only an imitation after all.
Well, you got him quieted down, and that seemed to be all right.
“I read Bill’s letter by the light of Punch’s bicycle lantern that night and saw
that he felt the same way that I did about everything. He didn’t want me to
marry Bruce, anyhow. All we needed was a good long talk, which might be
rather hard to manage, of course, and we’d work everything out.
“Then, awfully early yesterday morning, mother came in in her nightgown,
half wild, to tell me that the imitation necklace had turned up again in
grandmother’s room, and that Mr. Smith was coming that morning. She
accused Punch of having taken it, and called him a little fiend for bringing it
back.
“She came back about an hour later, though, a whole lot calmer and said
she’d got everything fixed up. Bruce was going into town, she said, to get
the necklace. He’d told her how to work it and she’d given him the sort of
note the bank wanted. He’d be back with it on the three o’clock train in
time for the rehearsal.
“She wanted me to get up and dress right away and drive Bruce to the
station, but not go in town with him because he’d be awfully busy and I’d
be in his way. She told me not to say anything to him about the necklace.
She wanted the crowd to think I’d gone in with him, though, so that his
going off like that wouldn’t look queer. I was to keep out of sight wherever
I pleased till it was time for his train to come back. And she said she’d fixed
Mr. Smith so that he wouldn’t come to the house till dinner to-night.
“Well, of course it would have looked fishy to me if I’d thought about it at
all. But the only thing I thought of was that here was a perfectly heaven-
sent chance for my talk with Bill. So I sent a note up to him and told him
where to meet me.
“We went up to the summer-house, thinking it would be the safest place
there was, and found you there with old Mr. Smith. He’d seen us through
his field-glasses, of course, and we must have given him something to think
about. But it didn’t seem to matter much then. We got away as soon as we
could and had our talk.
from sending for the police, which would have made a lot of trouble,
especially if they got it back and found it was only an imitation after all.
Well, you got him quieted down, and that seemed to be all right.
“I read Bill’s letter by the light of Punch’s bicycle lantern that night and saw
that he felt the same way that I did about everything. He didn’t want me to
marry Bruce, anyhow. All we needed was a good long talk, which might be
rather hard to manage, of course, and we’d work everything out.
“Then, awfully early yesterday morning, mother came in in her nightgown,
half wild, to tell me that the imitation necklace had turned up again in
grandmother’s room, and that Mr. Smith was coming that morning. She
accused Punch of having taken it, and called him a little fiend for bringing it
back.
“She came back about an hour later, though, a whole lot calmer and said
she’d got everything fixed up. Bruce was going into town, she said, to get
the necklace. He’d told her how to work it and she’d given him the sort of
note the bank wanted. He’d be back with it on the three o’clock train in
time for the rehearsal.
“She wanted me to get up and dress right away and drive Bruce to the
station, but not go in town with him because he’d be awfully busy and I’d
be in his way. She told me not to say anything to him about the necklace.
She wanted the crowd to think I’d gone in with him, though, so that his
going off like that wouldn’t look queer. I was to keep out of sight wherever
I pleased till it was time for his train to come back. And she said she’d fixed
Mr. Smith so that he wouldn’t come to the house till dinner to-night.
“Well, of course it would have looked fishy to me if I’d thought about it at
all. But the only thing I thought of was that here was a perfectly heaven-
sent chance for my talk with Bill. So I sent a note up to him and told him
where to meet me.
“We went up to the summer-house, thinking it would be the safest place
there was, and found you there with old Mr. Smith. He’d seen us through
his field-glasses, of course, and we must have given him something to think
about. But it didn’t seem to matter much then. We got away as soon as we
could and had our talk.
Page 120
“Bill was stubborn about it. He wouldn’t hear of my marrying him, then.
The only thing to do, he said, was to call off the marriage with Bruce. He
wanted that and my marriage to him, he said, to be two separate things. I
told him he wanted to be sure he wasn’t getting me on the rebound. But of
course that wasn’t fair. I can really see how it looked to him. He’s—well,
he’s like that.
“So what we agreed on was that I was to meet Bruce at the three o’clock
train and drive him around a while before we came back to The Oaks and
tell him that I wasn’t going to marry him; I’d do anything else he wanted,
except that. He could throw me over any way he liked, tell any story he
wanted to tell. If he wanted the thing done quietly, I’d pretend to be awfully
ill, or grandmother could, and the wedding could be postponed.
“It was a perfectly rotten position to put him in, and it wasn’t his fault that
he was in it—at least it wasn’t his fault any more than it was mine. I’d
never told him I was in love with him. I had told him when he first asked
me to marry him that I’d been in love with some one else, but I said I didn’t
know where he was and that he was out of my life altogether. Of course I
thought that was true. He said he’d take a chance. Well, I was going to have
to tell him that the chance turned out to be that the man had come back,
neither by his fault nor mine, and that we were in love with each other. It
never struck me as possible that Bruce would want to marry me when he
knew that. You wouldn’t think it was possible, would you?”
“Yes, my dear,” I told her regretfully, “I’m afraid I would.”
“Well,” she conceded, “you know more about life than I do.
“I met him and we drove off down the Yorkville Road, and I told him the
whole thing. He didn’t say a word; just sat there looking blacker and
blacker every minute till I’d finished. And then the horrible thing happened.
“He told me he’d been stung. He told me what had really happened about
the necklace. And the minute he began talking I knew it was true. He told
me mother had really taken it—he used perfectly horrible words:
‘fraudulently hypothecated it.’ That means she’d pretended it was hers and
got the bank to let her have some money on it; a lot of money—twenty-five
thousand dollars. She’d tried to raise the money to get it back and she
couldn’t. And when they found out that the necklace wasn’t hers they’d
The only thing to do, he said, was to call off the marriage with Bruce. He
wanted that and my marriage to him, he said, to be two separate things. I
told him he wanted to be sure he wasn’t getting me on the rebound. But of
course that wasn’t fair. I can really see how it looked to him. He’s—well,
he’s like that.
“So what we agreed on was that I was to meet Bruce at the three o’clock
train and drive him around a while before we came back to The Oaks and
tell him that I wasn’t going to marry him; I’d do anything else he wanted,
except that. He could throw me over any way he liked, tell any story he
wanted to tell. If he wanted the thing done quietly, I’d pretend to be awfully
ill, or grandmother could, and the wedding could be postponed.
“It was a perfectly rotten position to put him in, and it wasn’t his fault that
he was in it—at least it wasn’t his fault any more than it was mine. I’d
never told him I was in love with him. I had told him when he first asked
me to marry him that I’d been in love with some one else, but I said I didn’t
know where he was and that he was out of my life altogether. Of course I
thought that was true. He said he’d take a chance. Well, I was going to have
to tell him that the chance turned out to be that the man had come back,
neither by his fault nor mine, and that we were in love with each other. It
never struck me as possible that Bruce would want to marry me when he
knew that. You wouldn’t think it was possible, would you?”
“Yes, my dear,” I told her regretfully, “I’m afraid I would.”
“Well,” she conceded, “you know more about life than I do.
“I met him and we drove off down the Yorkville Road, and I told him the
whole thing. He didn’t say a word; just sat there looking blacker and
blacker every minute till I’d finished. And then the horrible thing happened.
“He told me he’d been stung. He told me what had really happened about
the necklace. And the minute he began talking I knew it was true. He told
me mother had really taken it—he used perfectly horrible words:
‘fraudulently hypothecated it.’ That means she’d pretended it was hers and
got the bank to let her have some money on it; a lot of money—twenty-five
thousand dollars. She’d tried to raise the money to get it back and she
couldn’t. And when they found out that the necklace wasn’t hers they’d
Page 121
threatened her, Bruce said, with a criminal prosecution. Of course she was
almost crazy with worry about it. So she’d gone to him, to Bruce, and asked
him to put up the money to get the necklace back.”
That was more than I could listen to in silence.
“She went to Bruce!” I cried. “Good God!”
“I suppose she couldn’t think of any one else to go to,” Judy said
thoughtfully. “It had to be some one she could absolutely count on to keep it
quiet. He’d hate a scandal in his family worse than anything else in the
world, and of course mother thought, and so did he, that I was as good as
married to him.
“But when he had paid the money to the bank and got the necklace, and
then found I didn’t mean to marry him, he felt that he’d been, as he said,
stung. Even the necklace wasn’t his, he said. It was practically stolen goods.
It had belonged to grandmother all the time. She could have made the bank
give it back to her without paying back the money, just by proving to them
that mother hadn’t had any right to give it to them.
“Oh, I can see now how he felt about it. I suppose for any one like him it
was the natural way to feel. But I couldn’t see anything then. I’d just gone
dead, like a flat tire.
“We went along for miles after he’d told me that nice little story without
saying a word, either of us. Then I told him I’d marry him if he wanted me
to. I said it seemed that I’d already been sold to him. I couldn’t see any
other way out. I couldn’t pay him his beastly twenty-five thousand dollars,
and I didn’t know any one I could ask for it—not for a thing like that.
“I didn’t begin to hate him till then. I’d hated myself, and hated mother. But
when I told him I’d marry him because he’d paid me—— Oh, I told him
more than that too. I said that he could do anything he liked with me, but
that I loved Bill and would go right on loving him.—And after I’d told him
all that, he began to get—amiable.
“He said he’d known he could trust me to do the right thing. He’d been sure
all the time I hadn’t known what mother had asked him to do. He said it
was a foolish fancy that I was in love with Bill. That I’d get over it as soon
as we’d been married a little while. He said he was acting for my own good
and what I needed now was a little firmness to keep me from leaving the
almost crazy with worry about it. So she’d gone to him, to Bruce, and asked
him to put up the money to get the necklace back.”
That was more than I could listen to in silence.
“She went to Bruce!” I cried. “Good God!”
“I suppose she couldn’t think of any one else to go to,” Judy said
thoughtfully. “It had to be some one she could absolutely count on to keep it
quiet. He’d hate a scandal in his family worse than anything else in the
world, and of course mother thought, and so did he, that I was as good as
married to him.
“But when he had paid the money to the bank and got the necklace, and
then found I didn’t mean to marry him, he felt that he’d been, as he said,
stung. Even the necklace wasn’t his, he said. It was practically stolen goods.
It had belonged to grandmother all the time. She could have made the bank
give it back to her without paying back the money, just by proving to them
that mother hadn’t had any right to give it to them.
“Oh, I can see now how he felt about it. I suppose for any one like him it
was the natural way to feel. But I couldn’t see anything then. I’d just gone
dead, like a flat tire.
“We went along for miles after he’d told me that nice little story without
saying a word, either of us. Then I told him I’d marry him if he wanted me
to. I said it seemed that I’d already been sold to him. I couldn’t see any
other way out. I couldn’t pay him his beastly twenty-five thousand dollars,
and I didn’t know any one I could ask for it—not for a thing like that.
“I didn’t begin to hate him till then. I’d hated myself, and hated mother. But
when I told him I’d marry him because he’d paid me—— Oh, I told him
more than that too. I said that he could do anything he liked with me, but
that I loved Bill and would go right on loving him.—And after I’d told him
all that, he began to get—amiable.
“He said he’d known he could trust me to do the right thing. He’d been sure
all the time I hadn’t known what mother had asked him to do. He said it
was a foolish fancy that I was in love with Bill. That I’d get over it as soon
as we’d been married a little while. He said he was acting for my own good
and what I needed now was a little firmness to keep me from leaving the
Page 122
rails and making a hash of my whole life. He said he was sure we were
going to be happy together.
“I didn’t say anything at all; just hung on and kept from jumping out of the
car. That’s how we got back to The Oaks.
“Of course the minute Bill saw the satisfied look in Bruce’s face he knew
I’d fallen down on him somehow. It wasn’t the sort of thing he’d expected
me to do, and he was pretty well upset. So after the rehearsal I took him off
in front of everybody and told him what had happened. I didn’t have time
for the details, of course, but I told him Bruce had paid for me in advance.
“He wanted me to postpone the wedding, anyhow, and give him time to
raise the money himself. I told him I wasn’t going to be auctioned off any
more, let alone to him. He says now that he saw the point all right, but he
wouldn’t admit it then. The last thing he said was that he’d think of a way
yet, and I told him it was all right if he could. He’s terribly clever, but I
don’t believe there was any way, except the one that happened.”
“What did happen?” I asked. I’ll admit my mind wasn’t working very well.
It was too boiling hot.
“Why,” she cried, “you were there! You saw it happen. Gran gave me the
necklace, right before everybody. Didn’t you hear me ask her if it was really
mine, and hear her say it was? It was only the imitation one, of course, but
she thought it was the real one. The real one was right in Bruce’s pocket
where it belonged. So all I had to do was to tell him to keep the necklace.
That’s what I said in my note to him. And poor old Bill didn’t see it for
about five minutes after it happened.”
There wasn’t much to say after that. I could see how horribly tired she was
—could any one wonder?—and I suggested presently that she go back to
my couch and take another nap while we waited for Bill to come with the
parson and the license. She took to the suggestion readily.
“We’re supposed to be pretty wild,” she observed, referring, I suppose, to
her generation, “but I don’t believe we like it quite as wild as this. It’s over,
anyhow. There isn’t anything more that can happen now.”
With that, being the perfectly healthy young animal that she was, she fell
contentedly asleep.
going to be happy together.
“I didn’t say anything at all; just hung on and kept from jumping out of the
car. That’s how we got back to The Oaks.
“Of course the minute Bill saw the satisfied look in Bruce’s face he knew
I’d fallen down on him somehow. It wasn’t the sort of thing he’d expected
me to do, and he was pretty well upset. So after the rehearsal I took him off
in front of everybody and told him what had happened. I didn’t have time
for the details, of course, but I told him Bruce had paid for me in advance.
“He wanted me to postpone the wedding, anyhow, and give him time to
raise the money himself. I told him I wasn’t going to be auctioned off any
more, let alone to him. He says now that he saw the point all right, but he
wouldn’t admit it then. The last thing he said was that he’d think of a way
yet, and I told him it was all right if he could. He’s terribly clever, but I
don’t believe there was any way, except the one that happened.”
“What did happen?” I asked. I’ll admit my mind wasn’t working very well.
It was too boiling hot.
“Why,” she cried, “you were there! You saw it happen. Gran gave me the
necklace, right before everybody. Didn’t you hear me ask her if it was really
mine, and hear her say it was? It was only the imitation one, of course, but
she thought it was the real one. The real one was right in Bruce’s pocket
where it belonged. So all I had to do was to tell him to keep the necklace.
That’s what I said in my note to him. And poor old Bill didn’t see it for
about five minutes after it happened.”
There wasn’t much to say after that. I could see how horribly tired she was
—could any one wonder?—and I suggested presently that she go back to
my couch and take another nap while we waited for Bill to come with the
parson and the license. She took to the suggestion readily.
“We’re supposed to be pretty wild,” she observed, referring, I suppose, to
her generation, “but I don’t believe we like it quite as wild as this. It’s over,
anyhow. There isn’t anything more that can happen now.”
With that, being the perfectly healthy young animal that she was, she fell
contentedly asleep.
Page 123
I’m not so young and my nerves don’t bear stretching so easily. So for a
good while I sat watching her, thinking over the story she’d told me, fitting
it in with what I’d already known of the queer series of happenings which
had so disturbed and mystified me during the past three days.
I had it all now, hadn’t I? Well no, not quite. I didn’t know yet who’d stolen
the imitation necklace in the first place and then incomprehensibly brought
it back. It didn’t matter much, though, did it? Old Eagle-Eye thought it did.
Probably old Mrs. Corbin herself had mislaid the necklace or hidden it
somewhere, perhaps under the influence of her drug, and under the same
influence, restored it, the way it happened in The Moonstone.
Yes, but how about Punch’s man in pajamas?—Oh, well, Punch might have
dreamed him.
With dreams in my mind I must have fallen asleep myself, just then, in my
chair.
What wakened me was the persistent ringing of a telephone bell. It hadn’t
wakened Judy, so I hobbled over to the instrument as quickly as I could and
answered it.
“This is Alexander Corbin,” I heard the voice say. “I’m afraid I’ve wakened
you. I want to tell you that Bruce Applebury was robbed last night of the
Corbin necklace.”
“Robbed!” I repeated stupidly. “How?”
“He tells a very queer story. He came to my room with it just now. I’ll give
you the details later. I’m talking on Victoria’s phone. She wants me to ask
whether you happen to know anything of the whereabouts of young William
Grant?”
“Not precisely,” I said. “I can give you some news of him, though. Shall I
come up to The Oaks?”
“I wish to heaven you would!” Alec exclaimed. “And the quicker you get
here, the better.”
good while I sat watching her, thinking over the story she’d told me, fitting
it in with what I’d already known of the queer series of happenings which
had so disturbed and mystified me during the past three days.
I had it all now, hadn’t I? Well no, not quite. I didn’t know yet who’d stolen
the imitation necklace in the first place and then incomprehensibly brought
it back. It didn’t matter much, though, did it? Old Eagle-Eye thought it did.
Probably old Mrs. Corbin herself had mislaid the necklace or hidden it
somewhere, perhaps under the influence of her drug, and under the same
influence, restored it, the way it happened in The Moonstone.
Yes, but how about Punch’s man in pajamas?—Oh, well, Punch might have
dreamed him.
With dreams in my mind I must have fallen asleep myself, just then, in my
chair.
What wakened me was the persistent ringing of a telephone bell. It hadn’t
wakened Judy, so I hobbled over to the instrument as quickly as I could and
answered it.
“This is Alexander Corbin,” I heard the voice say. “I’m afraid I’ve wakened
you. I want to tell you that Bruce Applebury was robbed last night of the
Corbin necklace.”
“Robbed!” I repeated stupidly. “How?”
“He tells a very queer story. He came to my room with it just now. I’ll give
you the details later. I’m talking on Victoria’s phone. She wants me to ask
whether you happen to know anything of the whereabouts of young William
Grant?”
“Not precisely,” I said. “I can give you some news of him, though. Shall I
come up to The Oaks?”
“I wish to heaven you would!” Alec exclaimed. “And the quicker you get
here, the better.”
Page 124
CHAPTER XIV
A POINT OF HONOR
I HEARD a sudden move from Judy on the couch and looked around at her.
She was sitting bolt upright, gazing at me wide-eyed.
“Has something happened to Bill?” she asked.
“No, it’s Bruce,” I said. “He was robbed of the necklace last night.”
“But why did you say anything about Bill?” she persisted.
“Your mother wanted to know whether I could tell them where he was. It
was Alec who talked to me.”
She was still looking rather wild-eyed, like one under some nightmare
apprehension. Indeed I thought the shadows of the sleep she’d just
awakened from must still be clouding her mind a little. The fact was, of
course, that she was thinking straighter and faster than I.
“Which necklace do you suppose it was,” I asked, “that Bruce was robbed
of; the real one or the imitation?”
“The real one, of course,” she said. “It’s the only one he had. He brought it
home from the bank, you see, and when mother couldn’t get the imitation
away from Gran, in order to put the real one in place of it, Bruce said he
thought it would be safer if he kept it and if nobody knew he had it. Nobody
did know he had it but mother and me.” She made a full stop there. Then,
“And Bill,” she added. “Of course I told him.”
She swung her legs off the couch as if about to spring to her feet, but
arrested the action half-completed. She was thinking, I could see, with an
agonized intensity, and I found myself now upon the trail of her thoughts.
“Your mother must have read your note,” I observed. “That’s why she had
Alec ask me if I knew where Bill was. You wrote a note to Bruce, too,
didn’t you? How did you deliver that one?”
A POINT OF HONOR
I HEARD a sudden move from Judy on the couch and looked around at her.
She was sitting bolt upright, gazing at me wide-eyed.
“Has something happened to Bill?” she asked.
“No, it’s Bruce,” I said. “He was robbed of the necklace last night.”
“But why did you say anything about Bill?” she persisted.
“Your mother wanted to know whether I could tell them where he was. It
was Alec who talked to me.”
She was still looking rather wild-eyed, like one under some nightmare
apprehension. Indeed I thought the shadows of the sleep she’d just
awakened from must still be clouding her mind a little. The fact was, of
course, that she was thinking straighter and faster than I.
“Which necklace do you suppose it was,” I asked, “that Bruce was robbed
of; the real one or the imitation?”
“The real one, of course,” she said. “It’s the only one he had. He brought it
home from the bank, you see, and when mother couldn’t get the imitation
away from Gran, in order to put the real one in place of it, Bruce said he
thought it would be safer if he kept it and if nobody knew he had it. Nobody
did know he had it but mother and me.” She made a full stop there. Then,
“And Bill,” she added. “Of course I told him.”
She swung her legs off the couch as if about to spring to her feet, but
arrested the action half-completed. She was thinking, I could see, with an
agonized intensity, and I found myself now upon the trail of her thoughts.
“Your mother must have read your note,” I observed. “That’s why she had
Alec ask me if I knew where Bill was. You wrote a note to Bruce, too,
didn’t you? How did you deliver that one?”
Page 125
“I had Bill take it into his room,” she said, “after he’d gone to sleep. That’s
what we waited for. That’s why we were so late getting away.”
It’s Judy’s order that this story isn’t to be a whitewash, so I must in
common honesty forbear to apply the brush to myself.
I didn’t, even for one grisly moment, believe that Bill was the thief; that his
elopement with Judy had been a mere pretext and that he was speeding
away now to parts unknown with the necklace in his pocket. But I
perceived the plausibility of the pattern his actions made.
It wasn’t merely that he had known Bruce had the necklace, that he’d gone
to Bruce’s room when Bruce was asleep, and that he and the necklace were
now gone. There were some queerly confirmatory details. He hadn’t been
willing to consider eloping with Judy until he knew Bruce had the necklace.
He had been at some pains to leave Judy in my hands as soon as possible
after they’d got out of the house. It had struck me that he’d been rather
unreasonably in a hurry to set out on his quest of the license clerk. He’d
shown a dislike of hearing the necklace discussed; had run away—this was
Judy’s own explanation—from hearing her story of its adventures.
I didn’t believe that any of this nightmare nonsense really explained
anything, but I did find myself wishing, with a kind of prayerful intensity,
that he would come back now with his parson and his license. How long
had he been gone? What time was it anyhow? By the clock on the
mantelpiece it was quarter to seven.
“Look here, Judy,” I said. “I told Alec I’d come right up to The Oaks, and
I’ll go as soon as I can dress and get up there in my car. But there’s no
reason why this should interfere with your plans.”
She looked at me in pitiful bewilderment.
“What are my plans?” she said. “I don’t know what you mean.”
“Your plans for getting married to Bill,” I explained. “You wait here till he
comes back with the license and the minister. Get Donovan and the
gardener and his wife for your witnesses. Go ahead and marry Bill. And
then—well, do just as you like. Start off on your wedding journey, or else
stay here. After I’ve seen how the situation looks at The Oaks, I can
telephone to you, if you’d like me to, and you can come back just as you
what we waited for. That’s why we were so late getting away.”
It’s Judy’s order that this story isn’t to be a whitewash, so I must in
common honesty forbear to apply the brush to myself.
I didn’t, even for one grisly moment, believe that Bill was the thief; that his
elopement with Judy had been a mere pretext and that he was speeding
away now to parts unknown with the necklace in his pocket. But I
perceived the plausibility of the pattern his actions made.
It wasn’t merely that he had known Bruce had the necklace, that he’d gone
to Bruce’s room when Bruce was asleep, and that he and the necklace were
now gone. There were some queerly confirmatory details. He hadn’t been
willing to consider eloping with Judy until he knew Bruce had the necklace.
He had been at some pains to leave Judy in my hands as soon as possible
after they’d got out of the house. It had struck me that he’d been rather
unreasonably in a hurry to set out on his quest of the license clerk. He’d
shown a dislike of hearing the necklace discussed; had run away—this was
Judy’s own explanation—from hearing her story of its adventures.
I didn’t believe that any of this nightmare nonsense really explained
anything, but I did find myself wishing, with a kind of prayerful intensity,
that he would come back now with his parson and his license. How long
had he been gone? What time was it anyhow? By the clock on the
mantelpiece it was quarter to seven.
“Look here, Judy,” I said. “I told Alec I’d come right up to The Oaks, and
I’ll go as soon as I can dress and get up there in my car. But there’s no
reason why this should interfere with your plans.”
She looked at me in pitiful bewilderment.
“What are my plans?” she said. “I don’t know what you mean.”
“Your plans for getting married to Bill,” I explained. “You wait here till he
comes back with the license and the minister. Get Donovan and the
gardener and his wife for your witnesses. Go ahead and marry Bill. And
then—well, do just as you like. Start off on your wedding journey, or else
stay here. After I’ve seen how the situation looks at The Oaks, I can
telephone to you, if you’d like me to, and you can come back just as you
Page 126
had planned, and pretend that nothing has happened. I didn’t tell Alec you
were here. All I said was that I could give some news of Bill.”
“I can’t be married to Bill now,” she said. “Not till Bruce has got the
necklace back.”
I started to say that I didn’t see the connection, but she broke in upon me
with a savage intensity.
“Don’t you see, it’s the necklace that bought me off. Mother bargained me
for it, and I gave it to him and got clear. Now he hasn’t got it. It’s been
taken away from him. And I can’t marry Bill till he’s got it back. I’m—I’m
caught in a trap.”
And indeed, her eyes had the panic in them that I’ve seen once or twice, in
those of a trapped animal. It was unbearable to see little Judy looking like
that.
“Let’s try to keep our feet on the ground,” I said, “and see where we really
stand.
“You gave those pearls to Bruce in good faith. You told him in the note that
they were his. That lets you out. Suppose he hadn’t been robbed of them
last night but were to have his pocket picked of them to-morrow in town.
You wouldn’t feel that bound you to turn yourself over to him. Well, what’s
the difference?
“Neither you nor Bill had anything to do with the robbery. You know Bill
didn’t. You know that from no conceivable motive, sordid or other, would
Bill touch that necklace. He’d have done anything to defend Bruce’s
possession of it, for it was his release as much as it was yours.”
I saw tears spring into her eyes and she came over to me, kissed me briefly,
and went back to the couch. “There are two of us, then,” she said, “—and I
guess there’s Punch; that makes three.”
She was counting up, I knew, the people who were on her side.
“And old Mr. Smith,” I added. “I think you can count him in.”
She looked a little surprised at that and I went on:
“Not for any emotional reason. Simply because he’s so damned intelligent.
The advantage of knowing as an axiom that Bill was not the thief is that we
were here. All I said was that I could give some news of Bill.”
“I can’t be married to Bill now,” she said. “Not till Bruce has got the
necklace back.”
I started to say that I didn’t see the connection, but she broke in upon me
with a savage intensity.
“Don’t you see, it’s the necklace that bought me off. Mother bargained me
for it, and I gave it to him and got clear. Now he hasn’t got it. It’s been
taken away from him. And I can’t marry Bill till he’s got it back. I’m—I’m
caught in a trap.”
And indeed, her eyes had the panic in them that I’ve seen once or twice, in
those of a trapped animal. It was unbearable to see little Judy looking like
that.
“Let’s try to keep our feet on the ground,” I said, “and see where we really
stand.
“You gave those pearls to Bruce in good faith. You told him in the note that
they were his. That lets you out. Suppose he hadn’t been robbed of them
last night but were to have his pocket picked of them to-morrow in town.
You wouldn’t feel that bound you to turn yourself over to him. Well, what’s
the difference?
“Neither you nor Bill had anything to do with the robbery. You know Bill
didn’t. You know that from no conceivable motive, sordid or other, would
Bill touch that necklace. He’d have done anything to defend Bruce’s
possession of it, for it was his release as much as it was yours.”
I saw tears spring into her eyes and she came over to me, kissed me briefly,
and went back to the couch. “There are two of us, then,” she said, “—and I
guess there’s Punch; that makes three.”
She was counting up, I knew, the people who were on her side.
“And old Mr. Smith,” I added. “I think you can count him in.”
She looked a little surprised at that and I went on:
“Not for any emotional reason. Simply because he’s so damned intelligent.
The advantage of knowing as an axiom that Bill was not the thief is that we
Page 127
can count intelligence on our side.”
I couldn’t feel that this had impressed her very much, but she was quieter
anyhow, and she was giving me a hearing.
“And it seems to me,” I went on, “that another advantage of our certainty of
Bill is that it makes it possible for you to marry him first and tackle the
problem of the necklace afterward.”
She smiled at that. “Bill wouldn’t marry me even if I asked him. And I
won’t ask him. I should, of course, if I were a little bit in doubt about him,
or if I were afraid he’d think I was. But we aren’t like that. We’re—— Oh,
you can’t talk about it. Look: you know what it’s been like at home, don’t
you, ever since—well, ever since father died? Even Punch has hated it, and
it hasn’t been so bad for him because he can’t remember father. And they
treat a girl worse anyhow.
“I’ve never been educated. I don’t know anything. I’ve been trained. When
father owned a racing stable he used to breed race horses. Well, I’ve been
brought up like that. I hated it so that at last I ran away.
“But I didn’t know why I hated it until I met Bill. Of course I’ve known
honorable people before, but never anyone that I’d had a chance to see all
the way through. It’s different, and it’s going to be different. When I go with
him I’m not going to take any of mother’s—bargains along with me.”
I’ve never been very enthusiastic about Victoria, but I felt that I had to
come to her defense here.
“I’m not in your mother’s confidence,” I said to Judy, “but there’s
something I don’t think we can lose sight of. Victoria’s had a pretty rotten
time herself since your father died. She’s got a small income of her own and
she could have been comfortable and independent on it if she’d been
willing to give in to your grandmother’s ideas about bringing up you two
children. They may have been better ideas than her own, but she didn’t
think they were. She took on what’s turned out to be a long battle, as she
saw it in your behalf. If she got herself into money difficulties so desperate
that she was driven to hypothecate the necklace, she did it so that she could
give you what she regarded as a fair chance.”
“I’m glad you told me that,” Judy said, after a moment of blank silence. “At
least I think I am. But you see it ties me down all the tighter. I’ve got to
I couldn’t feel that this had impressed her very much, but she was quieter
anyhow, and she was giving me a hearing.
“And it seems to me,” I went on, “that another advantage of our certainty of
Bill is that it makes it possible for you to marry him first and tackle the
problem of the necklace afterward.”
She smiled at that. “Bill wouldn’t marry me even if I asked him. And I
won’t ask him. I should, of course, if I were a little bit in doubt about him,
or if I were afraid he’d think I was. But we aren’t like that. We’re—— Oh,
you can’t talk about it. Look: you know what it’s been like at home, don’t
you, ever since—well, ever since father died? Even Punch has hated it, and
it hasn’t been so bad for him because he can’t remember father. And they
treat a girl worse anyhow.
“I’ve never been educated. I don’t know anything. I’ve been trained. When
father owned a racing stable he used to breed race horses. Well, I’ve been
brought up like that. I hated it so that at last I ran away.
“But I didn’t know why I hated it until I met Bill. Of course I’ve known
honorable people before, but never anyone that I’d had a chance to see all
the way through. It’s different, and it’s going to be different. When I go with
him I’m not going to take any of mother’s—bargains along with me.”
I’ve never been very enthusiastic about Victoria, but I felt that I had to
come to her defense here.
“I’m not in your mother’s confidence,” I said to Judy, “but there’s
something I don’t think we can lose sight of. Victoria’s had a pretty rotten
time herself since your father died. She’s got a small income of her own and
she could have been comfortable and independent on it if she’d been
willing to give in to your grandmother’s ideas about bringing up you two
children. They may have been better ideas than her own, but she didn’t
think they were. She took on what’s turned out to be a long battle, as she
saw it in your behalf. If she got herself into money difficulties so desperate
that she was driven to hypothecate the necklace, she did it so that she could
give you what she regarded as a fair chance.”
“I’m glad you told me that,” Judy said, after a moment of blank silence. “At
least I think I am. But you see it ties me down all the tighter. I’ve got to
Page 128
keep her bargain—one way or the other.”
“You don’t mean,” I cried, “that you’d marry Bruce now!”
She nodded.
“But I’m not going to do it,” she said. “We’re going back to The Oaks and
find that necklace. You ring for Donovan to come down and help you dress.
I’ll leave a note for Bill, and then I’ll go up to the garage and get out your
car.”
“You don’t mean,” I cried, “that you’d marry Bruce now!”
She nodded.
“But I’m not going to do it,” she said. “We’re going back to The Oaks and
find that necklace. You ring for Donovan to come down and help you dress.
I’ll leave a note for Bill, and then I’ll go up to the garage and get out your
car.”
Page 129
CHAPTER XV
BLACK LOOKS
WE MADE up for lost time once we got started. It wasn’t much after half
past seven when we got to The Oaks. Alec was waiting to let us in, and he
was flabbergasted at the sight of Judy. Evidently Victoria hadn’t been giving
out any more information than she considered necessary. He started two or
three exclamatory interrogations, but left them all in the air. He probably
realized that a thorough answer to any question would take longer than he
had time for just then.
Judy asked him, “Where’s Bruce?”
“He’s with your mother up in her sitting-room,” Alec told her.
At that Judy went straight into the house, leaving him to accompany my
slower progress on my crutches.
“I think Victoria is mad,” he told me confidentially. “The necklace is gone,
and she won’t let me make any move toward finding it. Applebury seems to
believe that his cousin has levanted with it, and if that’s so, it’s perhaps a
case for negotiation rather than for ordinary police methods. But to me that
theory seems fantastic. Don’t you agree with me?”
“Absolutely,” I said. “I’d be willing to bet all I’ve got that Bill Grant hasn’t
stolen the necklace.”
“Then, in heaven’s name,” he implored me, “convince Victoria if you can
that the thing to do is to commence a search—discover if any of the
servants have disappeared. If this were my house I’d put a cordon of the
farm laborers around it and not let any one get out until we’d had time to
satisfy ourselves that the necklace wasn’t inside.”
By that time he had run me up in the elevator and piloted me to Victoria’s
door.
“No, I’m not going in,” he said. “I’m going to stay outside and keep my
eyes open, anyhow.”
BLACK LOOKS
WE MADE up for lost time once we got started. It wasn’t much after half
past seven when we got to The Oaks. Alec was waiting to let us in, and he
was flabbergasted at the sight of Judy. Evidently Victoria hadn’t been giving
out any more information than she considered necessary. He started two or
three exclamatory interrogations, but left them all in the air. He probably
realized that a thorough answer to any question would take longer than he
had time for just then.
Judy asked him, “Where’s Bruce?”
“He’s with your mother up in her sitting-room,” Alec told her.
At that Judy went straight into the house, leaving him to accompany my
slower progress on my crutches.
“I think Victoria is mad,” he told me confidentially. “The necklace is gone,
and she won’t let me make any move toward finding it. Applebury seems to
believe that his cousin has levanted with it, and if that’s so, it’s perhaps a
case for negotiation rather than for ordinary police methods. But to me that
theory seems fantastic. Don’t you agree with me?”
“Absolutely,” I said. “I’d be willing to bet all I’ve got that Bill Grant hasn’t
stolen the necklace.”
“Then, in heaven’s name,” he implored me, “convince Victoria if you can
that the thing to do is to commence a search—discover if any of the
servants have disappeared. If this were my house I’d put a cordon of the
farm laborers around it and not let any one get out until we’d had time to
satisfy ourselves that the necklace wasn’t inside.”
By that time he had run me up in the elevator and piloted me to Victoria’s
door.
“No, I’m not going in,” he said. “I’m going to stay outside and keep my
eyes open, anyhow.”
Page 130
I thought when I first went in that Victoria was alone in the room. Certainly
Judy was nowhere about. I didn’t know what had become of her. Just as
Victoria spoke I saw Applebury standing in the big bay window gazing
moodily out.
“Well, what have you got to tell us?”
Victoria’s voice was jerky with frayed nerves and I didn’t really hold her to
account for her bad manners. But they produced a certain responsive
stiffness in my own.
“I don’t know anything about the robbery,” I answered, “beyond the bare
fact that Alec gave me over the telephone.”
“Where’s Judy?” she asked. “Do you know that?”
“Yes,” I said. “She’s here. She brought me up to the house. I expected to
find her in this room.”
“Is she married?” Victoria asked.
“Not yet,” I said.
It wasn’t until then that Applebury turned around and looked at me. I got
the impression that my answer had startled him.
“I take it my cousin didn’t come back with her,” he said. “You don’t know
where he is, too, do you?”
“Not precisely,” I said. “I believe he’s out hunting an early rising parson to
marry him to Judy.”
“Why hasn’t he got Judy with him then?” Victoria asked. “And why did she
come back here with you?”
“I think I’d rather let Judy answer those questions,” I told her. “I’ve come to
see if I can be of any help about recovering the necklace.”
“Your best assistance in that respect,” said Applebury, “would lie in telling
us, if you can, where and how we can get in communication with our
departed guest.”
“I don’t think there’ll be any difficulty about that,” I said. “But I’d like to
be told first what happened last night.”
Judy was nowhere about. I didn’t know what had become of her. Just as
Victoria spoke I saw Applebury standing in the big bay window gazing
moodily out.
“Well, what have you got to tell us?”
Victoria’s voice was jerky with frayed nerves and I didn’t really hold her to
account for her bad manners. But they produced a certain responsive
stiffness in my own.
“I don’t know anything about the robbery,” I answered, “beyond the bare
fact that Alec gave me over the telephone.”
“Where’s Judy?” she asked. “Do you know that?”
“Yes,” I said. “She’s here. She brought me up to the house. I expected to
find her in this room.”
“Is she married?” Victoria asked.
“Not yet,” I said.
It wasn’t until then that Applebury turned around and looked at me. I got
the impression that my answer had startled him.
“I take it my cousin didn’t come back with her,” he said. “You don’t know
where he is, too, do you?”
“Not precisely,” I said. “I believe he’s out hunting an early rising parson to
marry him to Judy.”
“Why hasn’t he got Judy with him then?” Victoria asked. “And why did she
come back here with you?”
“I think I’d rather let Judy answer those questions,” I told her. “I’ve come to
see if I can be of any help about recovering the necklace.”
“Your best assistance in that respect,” said Applebury, “would lie in telling
us, if you can, where and how we can get in communication with our
departed guest.”
“I don’t think there’ll be any difficulty about that,” I said. “But I’d like to
be told first what happened last night.”
Page 131
I realized that he was so angry that he could scarcely speak. He turned away
from me now with a gesture of hardly repressed fury and left the answer I
asked for to Victoria. She took it up.
“Bruce went to bed last night with the necklace under his pillow. We
thought it would be safest in his care provided nobody knew he had it. No
one was supposed to know it but Judy and me.
“Apparently she told Bruce’s cousin, because Bruce was waked up some
time in the middle of the night, by a little noise, probably, and saw there
was a man in his room standing in front of his bureau by the head of his
bed. A man in pajamas. Bruce spoke to him, and it turned out to be William
Grant.
“He said he couldn’t sleep and was out of cigarettes and had come in to get
some. Bruce said there were some on the bureau, and told him to make a
light so that he could see. His cousin said, ‘No, I’ve found them, thanks,’
and went back to his own room.
“That was all there was to it. Bruce went back to sleep and waked up before
half past six. He felt under his pillow and found the necklace was gone. He
looked in his cousin’s room and found that he was gone too. He went out
into the billiard room and saw that Alec’s door was open, so he went in and
told him about it. Alec came straight to me and I had him telephone to you.”
So that was the way they meant to tell the story, was it, with Judy’s note left
out? Well, if they meant to fence with me, I’d fence with them.
“Have you any idea,” I asked Applebury, “that Bill came into your room for
any other purpose than to get the cigarettes?”
He turned upon me with an angry grin.
“It seems fairly obvious, doesn’t it,” he retorted, “that he came to get the
necklace?”
“It doesn’t seem obvious to me,” I said. “Indeed, I find it hard to believe
that you’re making a charge like that seriously.”
“He’ll find that it’s serious,” Bruce predicted. “And I think you’ll find that
most people regard the inference as obvious.”
“Not if we succeed in finding the real thief.”
from me now with a gesture of hardly repressed fury and left the answer I
asked for to Victoria. She took it up.
“Bruce went to bed last night with the necklace under his pillow. We
thought it would be safest in his care provided nobody knew he had it. No
one was supposed to know it but Judy and me.
“Apparently she told Bruce’s cousin, because Bruce was waked up some
time in the middle of the night, by a little noise, probably, and saw there
was a man in his room standing in front of his bureau by the head of his
bed. A man in pajamas. Bruce spoke to him, and it turned out to be William
Grant.
“He said he couldn’t sleep and was out of cigarettes and had come in to get
some. Bruce said there were some on the bureau, and told him to make a
light so that he could see. His cousin said, ‘No, I’ve found them, thanks,’
and went back to his own room.
“That was all there was to it. Bruce went back to sleep and waked up before
half past six. He felt under his pillow and found the necklace was gone. He
looked in his cousin’s room and found that he was gone too. He went out
into the billiard room and saw that Alec’s door was open, so he went in and
told him about it. Alec came straight to me and I had him telephone to you.”
So that was the way they meant to tell the story, was it, with Judy’s note left
out? Well, if they meant to fence with me, I’d fence with them.
“Have you any idea,” I asked Applebury, “that Bill came into your room for
any other purpose than to get the cigarettes?”
He turned upon me with an angry grin.
“It seems fairly obvious, doesn’t it,” he retorted, “that he came to get the
necklace?”
“It doesn’t seem obvious to me,” I said. “Indeed, I find it hard to believe
that you’re making a charge like that seriously.”
“He’ll find that it’s serious,” Bruce predicted. “And I think you’ll find that
most people regard the inference as obvious.”
“Not if we succeed in finding the real thief.”
Page 132
“Since you’re so sure young Grant is innocent,” Victoria put in, “I should
think you’d be willing to tell us your version of his performance last night.”
“I’m perfectly willing to do that,” I answered.
It was declared war now between Victoria and me plainly enough. I
couldn’t have been neutral if I’d wanted to. So I went the whole hog.
“He eloped with Judy, and they came straight to my house. They told me
they meant to be married as early this morning as possible. I agreed, after
I’d heard the circumstances, that it was the thing for them to do, and offered
my house for them to be married in. Bill went off to get his license and his
parson, and Judy waited with me for him to come back with them. It was
while we were waiting that Alec telephoned.” I stopped for a long breath
and then went on.
“My proposal to her was that she wait at my house and marry Bill,
according to plan, when he came back. She refused to do that for reasons
which I won’t undertake to explain, left a note for Bill, and came back with
me.
“I promise you there will be no difficulty about finding him. He’ll come
back to my house and then he’ll follow on here. When he appears here is
only a question of how long it takes him to get his license and to find his
parson. In the meantime I suggest that we set about trying to find the person
who stole the necklace.”
Victoria’s only comment was, “You’ve always hated me, haven’t you?”
The barest possible denial was the only answer that I had to make to that.
Bruce had more to say.
“Of course,” he remarked, “if Mrs. Corbin wishes to go through the motions
of searching for the necklace, there’s no reason why she shouldn’t. But it
won’t be found till my cousin, at some time that suits his convenience,
produces it.”
“Apparently,” I observed, “you’re not one of his friends.”
His dark face flushed a little darker.
“I’ve never pretended to like him,” he said. “But he’s the nearest relation
I’ve got, and I wanted to be on terms with him if possible. It has seemed
think you’d be willing to tell us your version of his performance last night.”
“I’m perfectly willing to do that,” I answered.
It was declared war now between Victoria and me plainly enough. I
couldn’t have been neutral if I’d wanted to. So I went the whole hog.
“He eloped with Judy, and they came straight to my house. They told me
they meant to be married as early this morning as possible. I agreed, after
I’d heard the circumstances, that it was the thing for them to do, and offered
my house for them to be married in. Bill went off to get his license and his
parson, and Judy waited with me for him to come back with them. It was
while we were waiting that Alec telephoned.” I stopped for a long breath
and then went on.
“My proposal to her was that she wait at my house and marry Bill,
according to plan, when he came back. She refused to do that for reasons
which I won’t undertake to explain, left a note for Bill, and came back with
me.
“I promise you there will be no difficulty about finding him. He’ll come
back to my house and then he’ll follow on here. When he appears here is
only a question of how long it takes him to get his license and to find his
parson. In the meantime I suggest that we set about trying to find the person
who stole the necklace.”
Victoria’s only comment was, “You’ve always hated me, haven’t you?”
The barest possible denial was the only answer that I had to make to that.
Bruce had more to say.
“Of course,” he remarked, “if Mrs. Corbin wishes to go through the motions
of searching for the necklace, there’s no reason why she shouldn’t. But it
won’t be found till my cousin, at some time that suits his convenience,
produces it.”
“Apparently,” I observed, “you’re not one of his friends.”
His dark face flushed a little darker.
“I’ve never pretended to like him,” he said. “But he’s the nearest relation
I’ve got, and I wanted to be on terms with him if possible. It has seemed
Page 133
more possible lately. I had the idea that he was settling down. That was my
mistake. He’s always been an anarchist; done what he liked, had what he
wanted. He’s never been under any decent discipline. This performance of
his is like him enough, though it goes far beyond, of course, anything I’ve
known him to do before.”
“Which performance do you refer to?” I asked. “His eloping with Judy or
his supposed theft of the necklace?”
“Both,” he said.
“Let me be sure that I understand you. Do you think he pretended he
wanted to marry Judy in order to steal the necklace? Or that he had meant to
marry her and on the spur of the moment took the necklace instead? In
either case I assume that you’re not expecting him to come back.”
He hesitated, then said, “I don’t see why he shouldn’t come back. In fact, I
dare say he will. He’d see no reason why he shouldn’t have Judy and the
necklace as well. He’s had plenty of time to hide it somewhere. He can
come back now and submit to a search with all the innocence in the world.
He can marry Judy and be safe. Don’t you see the beauty of it? Once he’s
married to Judy, he’s committed no crime at all. It’s her necklace, and he’s
her husband. He figured that out, no doubt, before he came into my room.”
“I take your point,” I said, “but I shouldn’t call it beautiful.”
I was almost too angry to speak. Later I was to experience a certain feeling
of sympathy for Bruce Applebury, but I wasn’t aware of it then.
“Victoria,” I said, “you certainly know Judy better than to accept any such
monstrous theory as this. Judy and I know that Bill Grant isn’t a thief. She’s
come back here because she wants the thief found. It’s a point of honor with
her that he shall be found. Won’t you put matters in Alec’s hands and start a
search?”
I don’t know what she’d have answered, for there was a knock on the door
just then, and Punch came in. He was a desolate, pitiful little figure, white-
faced, big-eyed, desperately serious.
“Grandmother sent me,” he said. “She wants you to come into her room.”
“How does she happen to be in on this?” Victoria demanded wildly. “Punch,
have you been telling her about it?”
mistake. He’s always been an anarchist; done what he liked, had what he
wanted. He’s never been under any decent discipline. This performance of
his is like him enough, though it goes far beyond, of course, anything I’ve
known him to do before.”
“Which performance do you refer to?” I asked. “His eloping with Judy or
his supposed theft of the necklace?”
“Both,” he said.
“Let me be sure that I understand you. Do you think he pretended he
wanted to marry Judy in order to steal the necklace? Or that he had meant to
marry her and on the spur of the moment took the necklace instead? In
either case I assume that you’re not expecting him to come back.”
He hesitated, then said, “I don’t see why he shouldn’t come back. In fact, I
dare say he will. He’d see no reason why he shouldn’t have Judy and the
necklace as well. He’s had plenty of time to hide it somewhere. He can
come back now and submit to a search with all the innocence in the world.
He can marry Judy and be safe. Don’t you see the beauty of it? Once he’s
married to Judy, he’s committed no crime at all. It’s her necklace, and he’s
her husband. He figured that out, no doubt, before he came into my room.”
“I take your point,” I said, “but I shouldn’t call it beautiful.”
I was almost too angry to speak. Later I was to experience a certain feeling
of sympathy for Bruce Applebury, but I wasn’t aware of it then.
“Victoria,” I said, “you certainly know Judy better than to accept any such
monstrous theory as this. Judy and I know that Bill Grant isn’t a thief. She’s
come back here because she wants the thief found. It’s a point of honor with
her that he shall be found. Won’t you put matters in Alec’s hands and start a
search?”
I don’t know what she’d have answered, for there was a knock on the door
just then, and Punch came in. He was a desolate, pitiful little figure, white-
faced, big-eyed, desperately serious.
“Grandmother sent me,” he said. “She wants you to come into her room.”
“How does she happen to be in on this?” Victoria demanded wildly. “Punch,
have you been telling her about it?”
Page 134
He confronted her panicky anger very steadily. He was much more adult in
that moment than she.
“She called me in and asked me what had happened,” he said. “She’d heard
people moving about and Uncle Alec talking to me in the hall. I told her the
necklace had been stolen again. From Bruce. She told me to go and send
Judy to her, and I wouldn’t because I knew Judy wasn’t there and I didn’t
want Gran to know that she’d gone. But she made Digs wheel her into
Judy’s room. She saw Judy wasn’t there, and then she came back. Just after
that I saw Judy coming in, so I told her to go in and see Gran. I waited
outside the door, and after a while Judy came and said Gran wanted to see
you and Bruce.”
“I’m glad she’s found out about it,” Bruce said. “Now perhaps we can get
somewhere.”
Victoria gave him a baleful look. I think at that moment she hated
everybody in the world. There was nothing to be said, though. That
summons could not be disregarded.
From the door she threw back a look at me. “You may as well come along
too,” she said.
It wasn’t a very cordial or even courteous invitation but I made it serve.
Punch hung back to help me.
“You were a true prophet, Punch,” I said. “You predicted big trouble, and
here it is.”
“I didn’t think it would be as bad as this,” he admitted.
“You look as if you’d had a night of it,” I commented. “How did you know
Judy had gone?”
“She had the necklace, you see,” he said, “so I was keeping watch on the
davenport the way I did the night before. And I saw her go out, her and Bill.
They didn’t know I saw them. So then I waited to see if they wouldn’t come
back. I was afraid I might go to sleep, so I walked up and down the hall
here most of the time after they went. I’m glad she has come back,” he
added. “I knew she would.”
Alec was patrolling the hall now, and he joined us.
that moment than she.
“She called me in and asked me what had happened,” he said. “She’d heard
people moving about and Uncle Alec talking to me in the hall. I told her the
necklace had been stolen again. From Bruce. She told me to go and send
Judy to her, and I wouldn’t because I knew Judy wasn’t there and I didn’t
want Gran to know that she’d gone. But she made Digs wheel her into
Judy’s room. She saw Judy wasn’t there, and then she came back. Just after
that I saw Judy coming in, so I told her to go in and see Gran. I waited
outside the door, and after a while Judy came and said Gran wanted to see
you and Bruce.”
“I’m glad she’s found out about it,” Bruce said. “Now perhaps we can get
somewhere.”
Victoria gave him a baleful look. I think at that moment she hated
everybody in the world. There was nothing to be said, though. That
summons could not be disregarded.
From the door she threw back a look at me. “You may as well come along
too,” she said.
It wasn’t a very cordial or even courteous invitation but I made it serve.
Punch hung back to help me.
“You were a true prophet, Punch,” I said. “You predicted big trouble, and
here it is.”
“I didn’t think it would be as bad as this,” he admitted.
“You look as if you’d had a night of it,” I commented. “How did you know
Judy had gone?”
“She had the necklace, you see,” he said, “so I was keeping watch on the
davenport the way I did the night before. And I saw her go out, her and Bill.
They didn’t know I saw them. So then I waited to see if they wouldn’t come
back. I was afraid I might go to sleep, so I walked up and down the hall
here most of the time after they went. I’m glad she has come back,” he
added. “I knew she would.”
Alec was patrolling the hall now, and he joined us.
Page 135
“Did you get anywhere with Victoria?” he asked.
I shook my head. Then we both turned to see who was coming down from
the floor above.
It was old Mr. Smith. He was dressed as carefully as if it had been ten
o’clock in the morning, and he looked as if he hadn’t a care in the world. I
don’t suppose he had, really. He was too old, too detached. He could be
intensely interested in our plight without experiencing any painful emotions
whatever over it.
“I understand the necklace has been stolen,” he said as he came up. “How
about it, Punch? Have you seen anything more of your man in pajamas?”
“No,” Punch told him mournfully.
“What’s that about a man in pajamas?” Alec demanded.
“It appears to be a private ghost of Punch’s,” old Eagle-Eye answered
easily. “It walks when things are happening to the necklace.”
“Well, I saw a man in pajamas last night,” Alec said, a little embarrassed.
He wasn’t quite sure whether old Mr. Smith was joking or not.
But the old man turned that penetrating beam of his upon him and asked
him crisply:
“Where did you see him? And when, if you know?”
“I haven’t an idea when,” said Alec. “I saw him come out of the bathroom
in the Club.”
“What sort of pajamas did he have on?”
“Oh, ordinary pajamas.”
“You didn’t notice whether there was a tear in them; one of those three-
cornered tears, as if they’d been caught on a nail?”
“No,” said Alec. “I didn’t notice them at all. I didn’t notice him at all. Why
should I? He was just one of the guests coming out of the bathroom in the
middle of the night and going back to his own room. There wasn’t light
enough to recognize him by and it didn’t occur to me to try to. I was in my
room with the door open. Naturally I didn’t come out to see which door he
turned into.”
I shook my head. Then we both turned to see who was coming down from
the floor above.
It was old Mr. Smith. He was dressed as carefully as if it had been ten
o’clock in the morning, and he looked as if he hadn’t a care in the world. I
don’t suppose he had, really. He was too old, too detached. He could be
intensely interested in our plight without experiencing any painful emotions
whatever over it.
“I understand the necklace has been stolen,” he said as he came up. “How
about it, Punch? Have you seen anything more of your man in pajamas?”
“No,” Punch told him mournfully.
“What’s that about a man in pajamas?” Alec demanded.
“It appears to be a private ghost of Punch’s,” old Eagle-Eye answered
easily. “It walks when things are happening to the necklace.”
“Well, I saw a man in pajamas last night,” Alec said, a little embarrassed.
He wasn’t quite sure whether old Mr. Smith was joking or not.
But the old man turned that penetrating beam of his upon him and asked
him crisply:
“Where did you see him? And when, if you know?”
“I haven’t an idea when,” said Alec. “I saw him come out of the bathroom
in the Club.”
“What sort of pajamas did he have on?”
“Oh, ordinary pajamas.”
“You didn’t notice whether there was a tear in them; one of those three-
cornered tears, as if they’d been caught on a nail?”
“No,” said Alec. “I didn’t notice them at all. I didn’t notice him at all. Why
should I? He was just one of the guests coming out of the bathroom in the
middle of the night and going back to his own room. There wasn’t light
enough to recognize him by and it didn’t occur to me to try to. I was in my
room with the door open. Naturally I didn’t come out to see which door he
turned into.”
Page 136
We had come to a halt just outside Mrs. Corbin’s door.
“We mustn’t keep Madame waiting,” Mr. Smith said. And then he asked
Alec, “Are you coming in to join the council of war?”
“No,” Alec told him impatiently, “I think not. There has been too much
consulting about this business, and I shan’t be needed in there. I’d rather
stay outside so that I can have some idea of what’s going on in the house.”
“I think you’re quite right,” said Mr. Smith, and he reached out and patted
him approvingly—or so, at least, I interpreted the gesture at first—not quite
on the chest, a little around to the left. Evidently his intelligent fingers
found something, for he again expressed approval. “Good!” he said. “I’ve
got one of them on, myself.”
Then he knocked on Mrs. Corbin’s door, and at her summons we both went
in.
“We mustn’t keep Madame waiting,” Mr. Smith said. And then he asked
Alec, “Are you coming in to join the council of war?”
“No,” Alec told him impatiently, “I think not. There has been too much
consulting about this business, and I shan’t be needed in there. I’d rather
stay outside so that I can have some idea of what’s going on in the house.”
“I think you’re quite right,” said Mr. Smith, and he reached out and patted
him approvingly—or so, at least, I interpreted the gesture at first—not quite
on the chest, a little around to the left. Evidently his intelligent fingers
found something, for he again expressed approval. “Good!” he said. “I’ve
got one of them on, myself.”
Then he knocked on Mrs. Corbin’s door, and at her summons we both went
in.
Page 137
CHAPTER XVI
THE GENTLE ART
IT WAS a big, dim, carpeted room, with long windows hung with heavy
curtains and lambrequins. Excessive light and noise were carefully guarded
against. There was a brown marble mantle, and all the tables, big and little,
had brown marble tops.
The old lady, in her wheel chair, sat at the far end of the room, facing us as
we came in. Judy—my first glance around had been to make sure she was
there—sat drooping a little, but in an unusually formal attitude for her, on
the couch in the corner. Bruce was in another corner sitting—evidently by
command, and not liking it; one could see he’d rather have been on his feet
—bolt upright on a hard little chair. Victoria, trying to look at ease and not
succeeding very well at it, had seated herself near one of the windows.
The old lady greeted me with ceremonious courtesy, thanked me for having
come, and directed Miss Digby to place a chair for me. Her greeting to old
Mr. Smith was less formal.
“I thought I might need you as an expert, Ethelbert,” she said. “But I doubt
now if I shall.”
Then she told Miss Digby she could go and waited in dead silence until the
door was closed behind her.
Sad and humiliating as old Mrs. Corbin’s bad periods must be—those times
when, as Judy said, she was not presentable—it was already evident to me
that at this particular early morning hour of this particular day she was as
good as ever. I felt my spirits rising a little as this realization came home.
Somehow I was counting another addition to Judy’s phalanx. I don’t know
why I felt that the old matriarch would be on her side. There was nothing in
Judy’s forlorn appearance to warrant such a conclusion.
She opened with heavy artillery upon her daughter-in-law.
“It seems to me, Victoria,”—her voice crackled like sparks out of a coil
—“that I have allowed you to make a mess of this business about long
THE GENTLE ART
IT WAS a big, dim, carpeted room, with long windows hung with heavy
curtains and lambrequins. Excessive light and noise were carefully guarded
against. There was a brown marble mantle, and all the tables, big and little,
had brown marble tops.
The old lady, in her wheel chair, sat at the far end of the room, facing us as
we came in. Judy—my first glance around had been to make sure she was
there—sat drooping a little, but in an unusually formal attitude for her, on
the couch in the corner. Bruce was in another corner sitting—evidently by
command, and not liking it; one could see he’d rather have been on his feet
—bolt upright on a hard little chair. Victoria, trying to look at ease and not
succeeding very well at it, had seated herself near one of the windows.
The old lady greeted me with ceremonious courtesy, thanked me for having
come, and directed Miss Digby to place a chair for me. Her greeting to old
Mr. Smith was less formal.
“I thought I might need you as an expert, Ethelbert,” she said. “But I doubt
now if I shall.”
Then she told Miss Digby she could go and waited in dead silence until the
door was closed behind her.
Sad and humiliating as old Mrs. Corbin’s bad periods must be—those times
when, as Judy said, she was not presentable—it was already evident to me
that at this particular early morning hour of this particular day she was as
good as ever. I felt my spirits rising a little as this realization came home.
Somehow I was counting another addition to Judy’s phalanx. I don’t know
why I felt that the old matriarch would be on her side. There was nothing in
Judy’s forlorn appearance to warrant such a conclusion.
She opened with heavy artillery upon her daughter-in-law.
“It seems to me, Victoria,”—her voice crackled like sparks out of a coil
—“that I have allowed you to make a mess of this business about long
Page 138
enough. I’m going to see what I can do with it myself.”
“I haven’t regarded the mess as of my making,” Victoria retorted coolly
enough—a little too coolly not to betray the fact that she was frightened.
She’s always been afraid of old Mrs. Corbin. “However, I’ll be glad to see
what you make of it.”
“Punch tells me ...” the old woman began again, and looked around as if in
search of him. “I wanted him in here,” she threw in, “but it doesn’t matter.
—Punch tells me that the necklace has been stolen again.”
Victoria nodded.
“It was taken last night, from Bruce ...” she began.
The old woman interrupted her. “I asked if it had been stolen, and you say it
was. That’s enough for the present. If it was stolen last night, I’d like to
know what this is.”
She stretched out a hand which had been lying in her lap and opened it. I
jumped, and I think most of us did, for there dangled the necklace. Well,
wait a minute;—a necklace, anyhow.
“I found it,” she went on, “in Judy’s room this morning. Judy herself wasn’t
there. She was running away, I understand, with her new young man. But
she’d left this behind her, lying among the litter on her dressing-table like a
string of glass beads. I assume it’s not the necklace that was stolen, but
Ethelbert here will tell us, no doubt, whether it is or not, if you care to refer
it to him.”
“No,” Victoria said dully. “It’s an imitation I had made a little more than a
year ago.” She added with a spurt of anger, “You knew that all right, didn’t
you? I suppose Judy’s been telling you all about it.”
“Let Judy alone!” the old woman rapped out. “She’s told me no secrets that
weren’t her own.”
She turned from Victoria and addressed herself to Bruce Applebury,
abandoning as she did so a good deal of her harshness of manner. Indeed for
her she spoke almost gently. I scented danger for him, but apparently he did
not.
“I haven’t regarded the mess as of my making,” Victoria retorted coolly
enough—a little too coolly not to betray the fact that she was frightened.
She’s always been afraid of old Mrs. Corbin. “However, I’ll be glad to see
what you make of it.”
“Punch tells me ...” the old woman began again, and looked around as if in
search of him. “I wanted him in here,” she threw in, “but it doesn’t matter.
—Punch tells me that the necklace has been stolen again.”
Victoria nodded.
“It was taken last night, from Bruce ...” she began.
The old woman interrupted her. “I asked if it had been stolen, and you say it
was. That’s enough for the present. If it was stolen last night, I’d like to
know what this is.”
She stretched out a hand which had been lying in her lap and opened it. I
jumped, and I think most of us did, for there dangled the necklace. Well,
wait a minute;—a necklace, anyhow.
“I found it,” she went on, “in Judy’s room this morning. Judy herself wasn’t
there. She was running away, I understand, with her new young man. But
she’d left this behind her, lying among the litter on her dressing-table like a
string of glass beads. I assume it’s not the necklace that was stolen, but
Ethelbert here will tell us, no doubt, whether it is or not, if you care to refer
it to him.”
“No,” Victoria said dully. “It’s an imitation I had made a little more than a
year ago.” She added with a spurt of anger, “You knew that all right, didn’t
you? I suppose Judy’s been telling you all about it.”
“Let Judy alone!” the old woman rapped out. “She’s told me no secrets that
weren’t her own.”
She turned from Victoria and addressed herself to Bruce Applebury,
abandoning as she did so a good deal of her harshness of manner. Indeed for
her she spoke almost gently. I scented danger for him, but apparently he did
not.
Page 139
“Judy tells me,” Mrs. Corbin said, “that when she ran away with your
cousin last night she meant to marry him. She says she’ll marry him now if
the necklace can be recovered, but that if it can not be recovered, she stands
ready to marry you. A wedding is a bargain, and it takes two to make it. Are
you still willing to marry her?”
“Yes,” Bruce said. “Certainly. That’s all I ask; to go on as if nothing had
happened.”
He glanced toward Judy, but she gave no sign of having heard him or of
even knowing that he was in the room.
“She understands that, I think,” he went on a little less confidently. “We
talked it out pretty thoroughly yesterday afternoon.”
“The necklace hadn’t been stolen then,” the old lady remarked. “Where was
it?”
“It happened to be in my pocket,” Bruce said. “I’d gone into town to get it
and she met me at the train.”
“Whose was it then?” Mrs. Corbin asked him.
The question obviously took him aback and he repeated it stupidly. She
flung it back at him. “Yes, to whom did the necklace belong then?”
“I understood,” he said, “that it belonged to you.”
“You’re perfectly right,” she assured him grimly. “It did. And last night at
dinner I gave it to Judy. It was my intention, at least, to give it to her, and
give it I did, although it wasn’t the thing she put around her neck. The real
necklace was hers last night. But whose was it when it was stolen, Mr.
Applebury?”
He perceived the pitfall now, but too late to keep from plunging into it. He
was neither a naturally endowed nor a practised liar.
“Why—it was hers, I suppose,” he said.
“Hadn’t she given it to you?”
He flushed deeply. “I hadn’t accepted it,” he said.
“Do you believe your cousin stole it?” she asked.
cousin last night she meant to marry him. She says she’ll marry him now if
the necklace can be recovered, but that if it can not be recovered, she stands
ready to marry you. A wedding is a bargain, and it takes two to make it. Are
you still willing to marry her?”
“Yes,” Bruce said. “Certainly. That’s all I ask; to go on as if nothing had
happened.”
He glanced toward Judy, but she gave no sign of having heard him or of
even knowing that he was in the room.
“She understands that, I think,” he went on a little less confidently. “We
talked it out pretty thoroughly yesterday afternoon.”
“The necklace hadn’t been stolen then,” the old lady remarked. “Where was
it?”
“It happened to be in my pocket,” Bruce said. “I’d gone into town to get it
and she met me at the train.”
“Whose was it then?” Mrs. Corbin asked him.
The question obviously took him aback and he repeated it stupidly. She
flung it back at him. “Yes, to whom did the necklace belong then?”
“I understood,” he said, “that it belonged to you.”
“You’re perfectly right,” she assured him grimly. “It did. And last night at
dinner I gave it to Judy. It was my intention, at least, to give it to her, and
give it I did, although it wasn’t the thing she put around her neck. The real
necklace was hers last night. But whose was it when it was stolen, Mr.
Applebury?”
He perceived the pitfall now, but too late to keep from plunging into it. He
was neither a naturally endowed nor a practised liar.
“Why—it was hers, I suppose,” he said.
“Hadn’t she given it to you?”
He flushed deeply. “I hadn’t accepted it,” he said.
“Do you believe your cousin stole it?” she asked.
Page 140
“That’s not a pleasant conclusion to come to,” he told her. “But it’s hard to
see how one can believe anything else.”
“Don’t palaver,” the old woman snapped at him. “Do you believe he stole
it?”
Bruce hesitated, looking acutely unhappy, but at last he said, “Yes, I do.”
“Judy doesn’t,” Mrs. Corbin returned. “She says she’d marry him now if the
necklace could be recovered. She wouldn’t marry any one she believed to
be a thief. But she seems to feel that you have a right either to her or to the
necklace. If she can’t produce the necklace, she’s bound to marry you. Is
that the way you look at it yourself?”
“That’s a perfectly unfair way of putting it,” he protested.
She gave a short grim laugh.
“It’ll serve well enough I think,” she said.
In the next breath she pounced upon him again.
“Victoria had pawned the necklace, of course. Did you redeem it for her?”
“Yes,” he admitted sulkily, “I did.”
“How much did it cost you?” she asked.
He told her, “Twenty-five thousand dollars.”
“That was very handsome of you,” she observed, not satirically, but quite as
if she meant it.
He started to tell her he’d been glad to do it, but before the words were half
uttered, she’d turned to Victoria.
“Did you tell Judy,” she asked, “that you had come down on her fiancé for
the money?”
“No,” Victoria answered, “of course not.”
The gathering cloud of the old woman’s anger was a positively appalling
thing to watch.
“Then,” she said at last, turning back to Bruce, “you must have told her
yourself.”
see how one can believe anything else.”
“Don’t palaver,” the old woman snapped at him. “Do you believe he stole
it?”
Bruce hesitated, looking acutely unhappy, but at last he said, “Yes, I do.”
“Judy doesn’t,” Mrs. Corbin returned. “She says she’d marry him now if the
necklace could be recovered. She wouldn’t marry any one she believed to
be a thief. But she seems to feel that you have a right either to her or to the
necklace. If she can’t produce the necklace, she’s bound to marry you. Is
that the way you look at it yourself?”
“That’s a perfectly unfair way of putting it,” he protested.
She gave a short grim laugh.
“It’ll serve well enough I think,” she said.
In the next breath she pounced upon him again.
“Victoria had pawned the necklace, of course. Did you redeem it for her?”
“Yes,” he admitted sulkily, “I did.”
“How much did it cost you?” she asked.
He told her, “Twenty-five thousand dollars.”
“That was very handsome of you,” she observed, not satirically, but quite as
if she meant it.
He started to tell her he’d been glad to do it, but before the words were half
uttered, she’d turned to Victoria.
“Did you tell Judy,” she asked, “that you had come down on her fiancé for
the money?”
“No,” Victoria answered, “of course not.”
The gathering cloud of the old woman’s anger was a positively appalling
thing to watch.
“Then,” she said at last, turning back to Bruce, “you must have told her
yourself.”
Page 141
You couldn’t deny the possession of a certain stiff sort of courage to that
young man. He stood up to her.
“Yes,” he said, “I told her. She’d met me at the train with the information
that she’d planned to jilt me for that worthless cousin of mine. I’d engaged
myself in good faith to marry her. I’d come out here with my friends and
my family to do it. And then, here on the day before the wedding, she
wanted to cry off.
“I’d advanced a substantial sum of money to her mother on the supposition
that the wedding was to take place. I thought it was only fair she should
know it. She took the same view of it that I did, and agreed to marry me. I
didn’t suggest—it would have been unthinkable, of course—that I take the
necklace as an alternative.”
“The necklace wasn’t hers at that time to offer as an alternative,” Mrs.
Corbin pointed out. “I hadn’t given it to her then. When I did, she gave it to
you—by word of mouth, or did she put it in writing?”
“She left a note last night,” Bruce told her, “in which she said that I might
keep the pearls. But apparently my cousin didn’t agree to that disposal of
them.”
“And, that being the case, you’re willing to marry my granddaughter?”
The biting irony in her voice could not be ignored, but he answered stiffly,
“Yes, I am. But I think your insinuation is outrageously unfair. You seem to
be trying to make it appear that I’m to blame for all this. I’ve come out here
to keep my part of a bargain, and all I’m asking, as a matter of simple
justice, is that your granddaughter shall keep hers. I haven’t deceived
anybody nor lied to anybody, nor tried to take unfair advantage of anybody.
It seems to me that the shoe is on the other foot.”
“You needn’t worry about simple justice,” said the old woman grimly.
“You’re going to get it. When you told that child that you’d redeemed the
necklace for her mother you practically told her you’d bought her. But I’m
not willing to let her go at that price. She’s worth more than you paid, just
as the necklace is. You shall have your money back as soon as I can write
you a check.”
There’s no doubt at all that Bruce felt himself abominably ill used. He
hadn’t transgressed his own code in telling Judy the obligation her mother
young man. He stood up to her.
“Yes,” he said, “I told her. She’d met me at the train with the information
that she’d planned to jilt me for that worthless cousin of mine. I’d engaged
myself in good faith to marry her. I’d come out here with my friends and
my family to do it. And then, here on the day before the wedding, she
wanted to cry off.
“I’d advanced a substantial sum of money to her mother on the supposition
that the wedding was to take place. I thought it was only fair she should
know it. She took the same view of it that I did, and agreed to marry me. I
didn’t suggest—it would have been unthinkable, of course—that I take the
necklace as an alternative.”
“The necklace wasn’t hers at that time to offer as an alternative,” Mrs.
Corbin pointed out. “I hadn’t given it to her then. When I did, she gave it to
you—by word of mouth, or did she put it in writing?”
“She left a note last night,” Bruce told her, “in which she said that I might
keep the pearls. But apparently my cousin didn’t agree to that disposal of
them.”
“And, that being the case, you’re willing to marry my granddaughter?”
The biting irony in her voice could not be ignored, but he answered stiffly,
“Yes, I am. But I think your insinuation is outrageously unfair. You seem to
be trying to make it appear that I’m to blame for all this. I’ve come out here
to keep my part of a bargain, and all I’m asking, as a matter of simple
justice, is that your granddaughter shall keep hers. I haven’t deceived
anybody nor lied to anybody, nor tried to take unfair advantage of anybody.
It seems to me that the shoe is on the other foot.”
“You needn’t worry about simple justice,” said the old woman grimly.
“You’re going to get it. When you told that child that you’d redeemed the
necklace for her mother you practically told her you’d bought her. But I’m
not willing to let her go at that price. She’s worth more than you paid, just
as the necklace is. You shall have your money back as soon as I can write
you a check.”
There’s no doubt at all that Bruce felt himself abominably ill used. He
hadn’t transgressed his own code in telling Judy the obligation her mother
Page 142
had saddled her with. He considered, no doubt, that he was acting
magnanimously in forgetting, so to speak, Judy’s adventure with Bill. He
must, of course, have been passionately desirous of her or he wouldn’t have
done that. But there was a hotter fuel for his anger than all this came to, I
think.
This was the knowledge that in another particular he had transgressed his
code. It was his hatred of his cousin that had betrayed him into it. One can
imagine that this hatred must have been latent for years. He’d spoken of
him to me that morning as an undisciplined anarchist who had done what he
liked, had what he wanted. The care-free grasshopper—don’t you see?—
viewed by the laborious ant and never overtaken by the winter.
His discovery, early that morning, that Bill had taken Judy away from him
had driven him to an act that demolished his own self-righteousness. As I
said before, I really pitied him when I understood. That wasn’t my feeling
at the present moment, though.
His face had gone livid with anger under the lash of the old woman’s last
words. He sprang to his feet.
“Very well,” he said. “I can’t dispute your right to discharge the obligation
in that way. But that’s not going to be the end of it. If your granddaughter
wants to marry my cousin, she’ll have to marry a proclaimed thief. He may
never be sent to jail for what he’s done. That decision’s in your hands too, I
suppose. But the story of it shall follow him as long as he lives.”
There was a furious retort on the old woman’s lips, but it was checked by
the quiet tones of old Mr. Smith.
“Augusta,” he said (I’d never heard her addressed by that name before, and
it made me jump), “have I your permission to take a hand?”
She nodded without a word, and sank back with a sigh into her chair.
Old Eagle-Eye turned to Bruce.
“Please sit down again,” he said persuasively. “I don’t think we need be
violent about this. The suggestion I wish to make is that you make a
beginning at once and tell us the story now. I’ve heard no account of the
robbery myself, and I don’t think Mrs. Corbin has. If there really is a clear
case against your cousin, we’d like to hear it.”
magnanimously in forgetting, so to speak, Judy’s adventure with Bill. He
must, of course, have been passionately desirous of her or he wouldn’t have
done that. But there was a hotter fuel for his anger than all this came to, I
think.
This was the knowledge that in another particular he had transgressed his
code. It was his hatred of his cousin that had betrayed him into it. One can
imagine that this hatred must have been latent for years. He’d spoken of
him to me that morning as an undisciplined anarchist who had done what he
liked, had what he wanted. The care-free grasshopper—don’t you see?—
viewed by the laborious ant and never overtaken by the winter.
His discovery, early that morning, that Bill had taken Judy away from him
had driven him to an act that demolished his own self-righteousness. As I
said before, I really pitied him when I understood. That wasn’t my feeling
at the present moment, though.
His face had gone livid with anger under the lash of the old woman’s last
words. He sprang to his feet.
“Very well,” he said. “I can’t dispute your right to discharge the obligation
in that way. But that’s not going to be the end of it. If your granddaughter
wants to marry my cousin, she’ll have to marry a proclaimed thief. He may
never be sent to jail for what he’s done. That decision’s in your hands too, I
suppose. But the story of it shall follow him as long as he lives.”
There was a furious retort on the old woman’s lips, but it was checked by
the quiet tones of old Mr. Smith.
“Augusta,” he said (I’d never heard her addressed by that name before, and
it made me jump), “have I your permission to take a hand?”
She nodded without a word, and sank back with a sigh into her chair.
Old Eagle-Eye turned to Bruce.
“Please sit down again,” he said persuasively. “I don’t think we need be
violent about this. The suggestion I wish to make is that you make a
beginning at once and tell us the story now. I’ve heard no account of the
robbery myself, and I don’t think Mrs. Corbin has. If there really is a clear
case against your cousin, we’d like to hear it.”
Page 143
Disarming as his voice was, I don’t know that Applebury would have
yielded if the old man hadn’t added, “Of course you’d want to tell it, at least
for once, in the presence of any of us who might have contributory
testimony of our own to offer.”
“I’m not afraid of any contributory testimony,” Bruce said. “Yes, I’ll be
glad to tell it.”
I felt, as he went ahead and detailed in a painstakingly literal manner,
without comment and without betrayal of passion, the incident which
Victoria had related to me a little earlier, that it made at best a terribly
damaging story. It seemed to me just as it seemed to Judy that it was
refutable only by the discovery of the actual thief. Not even Bill’s return—
lord, how I wished he would come, though—could clear him of the shabby
crime Bruce was charging him with.
Even old Mr. Smith betrayed, as he listened, the nearest approach to
excitement he was capable of. His manner was calm enough, but his eye
had the old irrepressible eagle gleam in it. It seemed to me that Bruce had
gone as fully as possible into details, but there hadn’t been enough of these
to satisfy the old gentleman. He took Applebury back over the story from
the beginning.
“You’d gone to bed somewhere about two o’clock, wasn’t it, with the
necklace under your pillow, and fallen asleep? Did that happen at once or
did you have any trouble getting off?”
“I lay awake a while,” Bruce said. “I don’t know how long.”
“Everything was quiet then, was it? Bill hadn’t kept you awake by moving
about?”
“No, it was quiet. I think he got to bed before I did.”
“And there was no light in his room?”
“I didn’t see any.”
“So you had no reason to think that he wasn’t out of the way until
morning,” Mr. Smith commented.
Bruce didn’t dissent to that.
“Well, then,” the old man went on, “you fell asleep. Deeply?”
yielded if the old man hadn’t added, “Of course you’d want to tell it, at least
for once, in the presence of any of us who might have contributory
testimony of our own to offer.”
“I’m not afraid of any contributory testimony,” Bruce said. “Yes, I’ll be
glad to tell it.”
I felt, as he went ahead and detailed in a painstakingly literal manner,
without comment and without betrayal of passion, the incident which
Victoria had related to me a little earlier, that it made at best a terribly
damaging story. It seemed to me just as it seemed to Judy that it was
refutable only by the discovery of the actual thief. Not even Bill’s return—
lord, how I wished he would come, though—could clear him of the shabby
crime Bruce was charging him with.
Even old Mr. Smith betrayed, as he listened, the nearest approach to
excitement he was capable of. His manner was calm enough, but his eye
had the old irrepressible eagle gleam in it. It seemed to me that Bruce had
gone as fully as possible into details, but there hadn’t been enough of these
to satisfy the old gentleman. He took Applebury back over the story from
the beginning.
“You’d gone to bed somewhere about two o’clock, wasn’t it, with the
necklace under your pillow, and fallen asleep? Did that happen at once or
did you have any trouble getting off?”
“I lay awake a while,” Bruce said. “I don’t know how long.”
“Everything was quiet then, was it? Bill hadn’t kept you awake by moving
about?”
“No, it was quiet. I think he got to bed before I did.”
“And there was no light in his room?”
“I didn’t see any.”
“So you had no reason to think that he wasn’t out of the way until
morning,” Mr. Smith commented.
Bruce didn’t dissent to that.
“Well, then,” the old man went on, “you fell asleep. Deeply?”
Page 144
“I’m a fairly sound sleeper,” said Bruce.
“And you didn’t waken till Bill came into the room?”
“I think not. No, I’m sure I didn’t.”
“Do you know what waked you up?”
“I haven’t an idea—some noise, I suppose. I don’t know that it was that. It
may have been some movement about my bed.”
“Such as a hand under your pillow?” suggested Mr. Smith.
“It may have been that,” Bruce agreed grimly. “As I say, I don’t know. I
found myself awake.”
“You don’t think Bill had spoken to you from his room before he came in?”
“I’m very sure,” said Bruce, “that he did not. He was standing there, in his
pajamas, close by the head of my bed, rummaging over the top of my
bureau.”
“He’d left a light on in his room, I suppose,” Mr. Smith suggested, “and the
door was open behind him?”
“I don’t know about the door,” said Bruce. “There was no light coming in
from his room. There was no light at all except what came in from
outdoors.”
“You didn’t instantly recognize him, then?”
“Naturally not. I asked who it was.”
“And he replied that it was Bill and that he’d come in for some cigarettes?”
Bruce nodded. He seemed to be getting bored with all these repetitions.
“And you suggested that he turn on the light?”
“We’ve been over all that,” Bruce said impatiently. “Yes.”
“His voice sounded perfectly natural and matter-of-fact?”
“I suppose so,” Bruce admitted. “Yes, I can’t say that it didn’t.”
“So you had no impression whatever of anything furtive or stealthy about
his way of coming in?”
“And you didn’t waken till Bill came into the room?”
“I think not. No, I’m sure I didn’t.”
“Do you know what waked you up?”
“I haven’t an idea—some noise, I suppose. I don’t know that it was that. It
may have been some movement about my bed.”
“Such as a hand under your pillow?” suggested Mr. Smith.
“It may have been that,” Bruce agreed grimly. “As I say, I don’t know. I
found myself awake.”
“You don’t think Bill had spoken to you from his room before he came in?”
“I’m very sure,” said Bruce, “that he did not. He was standing there, in his
pajamas, close by the head of my bed, rummaging over the top of my
bureau.”
“He’d left a light on in his room, I suppose,” Mr. Smith suggested, “and the
door was open behind him?”
“I don’t know about the door,” said Bruce. “There was no light coming in
from his room. There was no light at all except what came in from
outdoors.”
“You didn’t instantly recognize him, then?”
“Naturally not. I asked who it was.”
“And he replied that it was Bill and that he’d come in for some cigarettes?”
Bruce nodded. He seemed to be getting bored with all these repetitions.
“And you suggested that he turn on the light?”
“We’ve been over all that,” Bruce said impatiently. “Yes.”
“His voice sounded perfectly natural and matter-of-fact?”
“I suppose so,” Bruce admitted. “Yes, I can’t say that it didn’t.”
“So you had no impression whatever of anything furtive or stealthy about
his way of coming in?”
Page 145
“I don’t think I’d say that,” Bruce objected. “I think it was rather stealthy. I
know that it struck me at the time as rather queer that I hadn’t heard him
coming in.”
“You are sure you were perfectly broad awake when you did see him
there?” Mr. Smith asked.
“Yes, I’m sure of that. I think my asking him why he didn’t turn on the light
shows it.”
The old man nodded gravely. “Yes,” he said. “I think we may regard that as
conclusive.”
I got a sort of thrill out of that, and looking over at Judy I saw she’d got it
too. But I didn’t, even then, know what he was driving at.
He went on in a somewhat thoughtful tone.
“So he took his cigarettes and went away, closing his door after him, I think
you said. And you once more dropped off to sleep. And that’s the story.”
He sat in thoughtful silence over it for a moment.
Then he looked straight at Bruce and asked, “Mr. Applebury, was the
necklace under your pillow at that time?”
Bruce returned his gaze with a frightened stare.
“In the light of what I’ve found out since,” he said, when he could make his
voice come, “I think it’s natural to assume that it was not.”
“I asked,” said Mr. Smith, and now his voice was like a shining sword, “I
asked for your personal knowledge. Was the necklace under your pillow
when your cousin went back to his room?”
“I don’t know,” Bruce said. “It was gone in the morning anyhow.”
“We’ll come to the morning presently. Mr. Applebury, let me ask you to
consider what you’ve told us.
“You’d gone to bed guarding a priceless thing which was in some danger of
being stolen. You had chosen to guard it by putting it under your pillow,
where by a touch, by the smallest movement of your hand, you could assure
yourself from time to time of its safety. You were startled out of a deep
sleep by the presence of an unknown man in your room, a man whose
know that it struck me at the time as rather queer that I hadn’t heard him
coming in.”
“You are sure you were perfectly broad awake when you did see him
there?” Mr. Smith asked.
“Yes, I’m sure of that. I think my asking him why he didn’t turn on the light
shows it.”
The old man nodded gravely. “Yes,” he said. “I think we may regard that as
conclusive.”
I got a sort of thrill out of that, and looking over at Judy I saw she’d got it
too. But I didn’t, even then, know what he was driving at.
He went on in a somewhat thoughtful tone.
“So he took his cigarettes and went away, closing his door after him, I think
you said. And you once more dropped off to sleep. And that’s the story.”
He sat in thoughtful silence over it for a moment.
Then he looked straight at Bruce and asked, “Mr. Applebury, was the
necklace under your pillow at that time?”
Bruce returned his gaze with a frightened stare.
“In the light of what I’ve found out since,” he said, when he could make his
voice come, “I think it’s natural to assume that it was not.”
“I asked,” said Mr. Smith, and now his voice was like a shining sword, “I
asked for your personal knowledge. Was the necklace under your pillow
when your cousin went back to his room?”
“I don’t know,” Bruce said. “It was gone in the morning anyhow.”
“We’ll come to the morning presently. Mr. Applebury, let me ask you to
consider what you’ve told us.
“You’d gone to bed guarding a priceless thing which was in some danger of
being stolen. You had chosen to guard it by putting it under your pillow,
where by a touch, by the smallest movement of your hand, you could assure
yourself from time to time of its safety. You were startled out of a deep
sleep by the presence of an unknown man in your room, a man whose
Page 146
entrance, by your own statement, had seemed stealthy and unexplained. You
didn’t know who he was until he spoke in answer to your question.
“Do you pretend to assert seriously that your hand never moved under the
pillow to discover whether the necklace was still there?”
Bruce sprang to his feet.
“Look here,” he said, through colorless lips, “I’ve been insulted far
enough.”
“Sit down,” commanded old Eagle-Eye. “I’m going to insult you a little
further. You’ve made a statement which the mind of a child would reject as
preposterous. I make the counter-statement that you did feel under the
pillow; that you knew that the necklace was there before your cousin had
had time to tell you who he was; that unless it had been there you would
have raised an outcry upon the spot. You dropped asleep contentedly after
he had gone back to his room because you knew it was still there.”
There was a moment of dead silence. Bruce didn’t even try to speak. I felt,
after the first flush of crude triumph, something painfully humiliating in the
spectacle of as complete a demolition as that, even of one I’d been
regarding as an enemy.
Judy felt it too. She sprang up and ran to the window where she stood
looking out. I could see the tears running down her face—partly from relief,
of course, over the clearing of her lover, but partly, I think, from pity. She
had no disposition to gloat over him, anyhow.
Mr. Smith was the only one of us who remained unmoved. He hadn’t
completely finished.
“Now we’ll come to the events of this morning. I don’t know, Mr.
Applebury, where the necklace was when you wakened. It may have been
taken by a thief after you had dropped asleep again. Or it may have still
been under your pillow.”
Bruce had found his voice again. “Do you mean to insinuate ...” he began.
“Not at this moment,” interrupted Mr. Smith. “I’ll do my insinuating a little
later.
didn’t know who he was until he spoke in answer to your question.
“Do you pretend to assert seriously that your hand never moved under the
pillow to discover whether the necklace was still there?”
Bruce sprang to his feet.
“Look here,” he said, through colorless lips, “I’ve been insulted far
enough.”
“Sit down,” commanded old Eagle-Eye. “I’m going to insult you a little
further. You’ve made a statement which the mind of a child would reject as
preposterous. I make the counter-statement that you did feel under the
pillow; that you knew that the necklace was there before your cousin had
had time to tell you who he was; that unless it had been there you would
have raised an outcry upon the spot. You dropped asleep contentedly after
he had gone back to his room because you knew it was still there.”
There was a moment of dead silence. Bruce didn’t even try to speak. I felt,
after the first flush of crude triumph, something painfully humiliating in the
spectacle of as complete a demolition as that, even of one I’d been
regarding as an enemy.
Judy felt it too. She sprang up and ran to the window where she stood
looking out. I could see the tears running down her face—partly from relief,
of course, over the clearing of her lover, but partly, I think, from pity. She
had no disposition to gloat over him, anyhow.
Mr. Smith was the only one of us who remained unmoved. He hadn’t
completely finished.
“Now we’ll come to the events of this morning. I don’t know, Mr.
Applebury, where the necklace was when you wakened. It may have been
taken by a thief after you had dropped asleep again. Or it may have still
been under your pillow.”
Bruce had found his voice again. “Do you mean to insinuate ...” he began.
“Not at this moment,” interrupted Mr. Smith. “I’ll do my insinuating a little
later.
Page 147
“As I said, we don’t know where the necklace was when you waked up this
morning. But we do know that upon your bureau, left there by your cousin,
Bill Grant, was a note from Judy telling you that you might keep the
necklace, and that at that price she was quit of you.
“We know that his actual errand to your room was to leave that note; that it
was for this purpose that he had undressed and gone to bed and waited for
you to fall asleep.
“We know with what feelings you regard your cousin. It doesn’t want much
imagination to picture you as furiously angry, as anxious to avenge the
humiliation you felt he had put upon you. The fact that your cousin had
been in the room during the night and that he had now left his room and the
house, offered you an apparently easy revenge.
“Now I’ll make my insinuation, if you like. We have nothing but your
unsupported assertion that any robbery whatever has taken place. You lied
in accusing your cousin of the theft, and I find it easy to believe that you
have lied in declaring that any theft occurred.”
morning. But we do know that upon your bureau, left there by your cousin,
Bill Grant, was a note from Judy telling you that you might keep the
necklace, and that at that price she was quit of you.
“We know that his actual errand to your room was to leave that note; that it
was for this purpose that he had undressed and gone to bed and waited for
you to fall asleep.
“We know with what feelings you regard your cousin. It doesn’t want much
imagination to picture you as furiously angry, as anxious to avenge the
humiliation you felt he had put upon you. The fact that your cousin had
been in the room during the night and that he had now left his room and the
house, offered you an apparently easy revenge.
“Now I’ll make my insinuation, if you like. We have nothing but your
unsupported assertion that any robbery whatever has taken place. You lied
in accusing your cousin of the theft, and I find it easy to believe that you
have lied in declaring that any theft occurred.”
Page 148
CHAPTER XVII
SOME MUST WATCH
I LOOKED at Bruce in astonishment. In everything but the bare form of the
words he had been accused of having, himself, stolen the necklace, and it
was amazing the way the accusation had brought him back to life again. His
moment of collapse was past. His face was afire with anger. He turned upon
me.
“I decline to rest under this infamous charge,” he said. “I insist upon being
searched at once; that my room and my effects be searched. That necklace
was gone when I waked up this morning.”
He turned upon Mr. Smith. “You can’t accuse an honest man of theft and
get away with it.”
“I’m glad you’ve made that discovery,” the old gentleman replied quietly.
“However, I haven’t made a charge. Nothing but the same sort of
insinuation which you made against your cousin. The necklace may have
been stolen after he and Judy left the house last night. I’m inclined to think
it was.”
“Have we got to go on talking?” Bruce demanded of me. “Can’t we go in
my room and begin the search?”
It was rather pathetic, his turning to me like that. Relatively, I suppose, I
seemed like a friend. It’s a fact that I was sorry for him and that I believed
he knew no more of the present whereabouts of the necklace than I did.
Old Eagle-Eye was in charge, however, and I referred to him for his
consent. He gave it by rising, with a bow to old Mrs. Corbin.
“I think we’d better adjourn up-stairs,” he said. “That’s the real field of
battle anyhow.”
“You’ll come too, sir, won’t you?” Bruce asked me. And when I agreed, he
handed me my crutches and helped me to my feet.
SOME MUST WATCH
I LOOKED at Bruce in astonishment. In everything but the bare form of the
words he had been accused of having, himself, stolen the necklace, and it
was amazing the way the accusation had brought him back to life again. His
moment of collapse was past. His face was afire with anger. He turned upon
me.
“I decline to rest under this infamous charge,” he said. “I insist upon being
searched at once; that my room and my effects be searched. That necklace
was gone when I waked up this morning.”
He turned upon Mr. Smith. “You can’t accuse an honest man of theft and
get away with it.”
“I’m glad you’ve made that discovery,” the old gentleman replied quietly.
“However, I haven’t made a charge. Nothing but the same sort of
insinuation which you made against your cousin. The necklace may have
been stolen after he and Judy left the house last night. I’m inclined to think
it was.”
“Have we got to go on talking?” Bruce demanded of me. “Can’t we go in
my room and begin the search?”
It was rather pathetic, his turning to me like that. Relatively, I suppose, I
seemed like a friend. It’s a fact that I was sorry for him and that I believed
he knew no more of the present whereabouts of the necklace than I did.
Old Eagle-Eye was in charge, however, and I referred to him for his
consent. He gave it by rising, with a bow to old Mrs. Corbin.
“I think we’d better adjourn up-stairs,” he said. “That’s the real field of
battle anyhow.”
“You’ll come too, sir, won’t you?” Bruce asked me. And when I agreed, he
handed me my crutches and helped me to my feet.
Page 149
“I’ve never been searched before,” he remarked gloomily as we rode up in
the elevator together. “I’ve never even seen a man searched.”
“I never have either,” I confessed nervously. I think I dreaded the ordeal
almost as much as he. There is something rather horrifying about the idea.
But we might have spared our apprehensions, for the search, as it happened,
never came off.
The elevator shaft on the top floor opens directly into the billiard room.
Bruce opened the door when the car stopped and stepped out, but since
there was a slight inequality between levels, he turned back instantly to
caution me about it. I swung myself out without difficulty, but I all but lost
my balance and fell back into the car from sheer astonishment at what I
saw.
“Good lord!” I gasped. “Punch, what in the world are you doing?”
Mr. Smith was at my side in an instant, and his right hand went under his
coat, even before he saw what I was looking at.
The little boy never turned his head. He was standing beside the billiard
table, covering with his trusty rifle one of the closed doors down at the end
of the room. He was still very pale, but his eyes were shining now, and his
hands were steady.
“Look out,” he said quietly. “He’s in the trunk closet.”
“Who is?” Bruce demanded. “What do you mean?”
But Mr. Smith asked no questions. He whipped out the automatic pistol
from under his coat.
“It’s all right if you’re sure he’s there,” he said. “I’ve got the door covered
too.”
“Well, I’m pretty sure,” said Punch. “I saw a drop of oil on the hinge. That’s
how I know.”
“Any other way out of it than through that door?” Mr. Smith asked briskly,
but speaking low as the boy had done.
“No,” said Punch. “It’s an awfully big place. It goes clear around the corner.
But that’s the only way out, unless he’s made a hole in the roof.”
the elevator together. “I’ve never even seen a man searched.”
“I never have either,” I confessed nervously. I think I dreaded the ordeal
almost as much as he. There is something rather horrifying about the idea.
But we might have spared our apprehensions, for the search, as it happened,
never came off.
The elevator shaft on the top floor opens directly into the billiard room.
Bruce opened the door when the car stopped and stepped out, but since
there was a slight inequality between levels, he turned back instantly to
caution me about it. I swung myself out without difficulty, but I all but lost
my balance and fell back into the car from sheer astonishment at what I
saw.
“Good lord!” I gasped. “Punch, what in the world are you doing?”
Mr. Smith was at my side in an instant, and his right hand went under his
coat, even before he saw what I was looking at.
The little boy never turned his head. He was standing beside the billiard
table, covering with his trusty rifle one of the closed doors down at the end
of the room. He was still very pale, but his eyes were shining now, and his
hands were steady.
“Look out,” he said quietly. “He’s in the trunk closet.”
“Who is?” Bruce demanded. “What do you mean?”
But Mr. Smith asked no questions. He whipped out the automatic pistol
from under his coat.
“It’s all right if you’re sure he’s there,” he said. “I’ve got the door covered
too.”
“Well, I’m pretty sure,” said Punch. “I saw a drop of oil on the hinge. That’s
how I know.”
“Any other way out of it than through that door?” Mr. Smith asked briskly,
but speaking low as the boy had done.
“No,” said Punch. “It’s an awfully big place. It goes clear around the corner.
But that’s the only way out, unless he’s made a hole in the roof.”
Page 150
“They’re slate shingles,” Mr. Smith observed. “He’s still in there, then.”
“What are they talking about?” Bruce demanded of me.
“The thief’s in there,” Mr. Smith told him. “Punch’s ghost, the man in
pajamas. Look here, can you shoot quick and straight if you have to? If you
can I’ll give you this pistol. I’m going to open the door.”
He held the weapon out to Bruce. “With my apologies,” he added.
“Thanks very much, sir,” said Bruce. “But I’ll open the door myself.”
Mr. Smith nodded.
“Stand to one side when you do,” he cautioned him. “Don’t get in our line
of fire.”
“If he’s the man who stole the necklace,” Bruce remarked, “you won’t have
to shoot. Not if I can get my hands on him.”
I don’t very much mind admitting that my own emotions combined a lively
curiosity about that door whose oiled hinges had indicated it as the robber’s
hiding-place, with an intense desire to get back into the elevator. Try
participating in a scene like that upon a pair of crutches before you allow
yourself to feel too contemptuous over this admission.
Bruce had already started for the door, but he couldn’t go in a straight line
to it because of the corner of the billiard table. Before he could get around
this obstruction a new voice spoke and halted him in his tracks.
“Really there’s no need for any sort of violence,” it stated, irritably. “I’ll
open the door myself. I’ll hold my hands out before me and you’ll see that
it won’t be necessary to shoot. That’s quite understood, is it?”
“Perfectly,” Mr. Smith agreed. “We won’t do anything impulsive. Open the
door.”
The door swung open noiselessly, and there, true to his promise, stood a
man holding out a pair of empty hands.
His appearance is rather hard to describe, since the obvious facts about it
seemed fortuitous and somehow contradictory to the truer ones. He was, for
example, unmistakably dirty and disheveled. Yet he looked as if he ought to
be scrupulously clean and tidy. You felt that it was contradictory to his
“What are they talking about?” Bruce demanded of me.
“The thief’s in there,” Mr. Smith told him. “Punch’s ghost, the man in
pajamas. Look here, can you shoot quick and straight if you have to? If you
can I’ll give you this pistol. I’m going to open the door.”
He held the weapon out to Bruce. “With my apologies,” he added.
“Thanks very much, sir,” said Bruce. “But I’ll open the door myself.”
Mr. Smith nodded.
“Stand to one side when you do,” he cautioned him. “Don’t get in our line
of fire.”
“If he’s the man who stole the necklace,” Bruce remarked, “you won’t have
to shoot. Not if I can get my hands on him.”
I don’t very much mind admitting that my own emotions combined a lively
curiosity about that door whose oiled hinges had indicated it as the robber’s
hiding-place, with an intense desire to get back into the elevator. Try
participating in a scene like that upon a pair of crutches before you allow
yourself to feel too contemptuous over this admission.
Bruce had already started for the door, but he couldn’t go in a straight line
to it because of the corner of the billiard table. Before he could get around
this obstruction a new voice spoke and halted him in his tracks.
“Really there’s no need for any sort of violence,” it stated, irritably. “I’ll
open the door myself. I’ll hold my hands out before me and you’ll see that
it won’t be necessary to shoot. That’s quite understood, is it?”
“Perfectly,” Mr. Smith agreed. “We won’t do anything impulsive. Open the
door.”
The door swung open noiselessly, and there, true to his promise, stood a
man holding out a pair of empty hands.
His appearance is rather hard to describe, since the obvious facts about it
seemed fortuitous and somehow contradictory to the truer ones. He was, for
example, unmistakably dirty and disheveled. Yet he looked as if he ought to
be scrupulously clean and tidy. You felt that it was contradictory to his
Page 151
nature to go more than twenty-four hours without a shave, although a
shadow of colorless beard upon his plump cheeks proclaimed that he had
done so. He was plump, although he happened just now to be rather
haggard and hungry-looking. His suit of clothes was cheap and shapeless,
yet something about him proclaimed him a fop. His grimy hands were small
and finely formed, and as fastidious as Mr. Smith’s.
His glance shifted swiftly from one to another of us, coming to rest at last in
sour contemplation upon Punch.
The boy had been gazing at him intently, groping for an identification. Now
he got it.
“Why,” he cried, “he’s the man who was hanging the new window shades.
He must have been in there ever since Wednesday.”
That afforded me a grin. I turned to Mr. Smith. “That’s been Punch’s theory
from the beginning, you know,” I remarked. “He discussed with me
Wednesday morning the danger that one of the artisans about the place
would conceal himself in the house and steal the necklace when he got a
chance. He spent most of that day and the next patrolling the house, trying
to guard against that very thing happening.”
“Good for Punch,” said Mr. Smith, but in so preoccupied a tone that it fell
far short of the handsome acknowledgment I wanted for the boy’s
cleverness.
I persisted, speaking now to Punch. “I wonder if you were right about the
actual moment when the imitation necklace was taken?”
Without pausing I put the thing up to the burglar. “Was it Thursday
afternoon about two o’clock, just before the guests got here, that you made
your raid on Mrs. Corbin’s safe?”
The man didn’t answer. But to put it this way doesn’t at all describe what
happened. It was utterly preposterous. This trapped little rat of a thief,
haggard, grimy, unshaved, tried to make me feel—and almost, I swear,
succeeded—as if I’d just spoken to a duke to whom I’d not been properly
introduced. He did it with a perfectly impassive face and an almost
imperceptible turning of the shoulders.
But at that, old Mr. Smith got what he’d been looking for.
shadow of colorless beard upon his plump cheeks proclaimed that he had
done so. He was plump, although he happened just now to be rather
haggard and hungry-looking. His suit of clothes was cheap and shapeless,
yet something about him proclaimed him a fop. His grimy hands were small
and finely formed, and as fastidious as Mr. Smith’s.
His glance shifted swiftly from one to another of us, coming to rest at last in
sour contemplation upon Punch.
The boy had been gazing at him intently, groping for an identification. Now
he got it.
“Why,” he cried, “he’s the man who was hanging the new window shades.
He must have been in there ever since Wednesday.”
That afforded me a grin. I turned to Mr. Smith. “That’s been Punch’s theory
from the beginning, you know,” I remarked. “He discussed with me
Wednesday morning the danger that one of the artisans about the place
would conceal himself in the house and steal the necklace when he got a
chance. He spent most of that day and the next patrolling the house, trying
to guard against that very thing happening.”
“Good for Punch,” said Mr. Smith, but in so preoccupied a tone that it fell
far short of the handsome acknowledgment I wanted for the boy’s
cleverness.
I persisted, speaking now to Punch. “I wonder if you were right about the
actual moment when the imitation necklace was taken?”
Without pausing I put the thing up to the burglar. “Was it Thursday
afternoon about two o’clock, just before the guests got here, that you made
your raid on Mrs. Corbin’s safe?”
The man didn’t answer. But to put it this way doesn’t at all describe what
happened. It was utterly preposterous. This trapped little rat of a thief,
haggard, grimy, unshaved, tried to make me feel—and almost, I swear,
succeeded—as if I’d just spoken to a duke to whom I’d not been properly
introduced. He did it with a perfectly impassive face and an almost
imperceptible turning of the shoulders.
But at that, old Mr. Smith got what he’d been looking for.
Page 152
“Raglan, by George!” he exclaimed. “This is a real pleasure. But man, I’d
hardly have known you!”
The thief showed no reciprocal delight in the recognition. Indeed his look of
disgust deepened. But he spoke for the first time since he’d opened the
door.
“Really,” he said, “I should hope not. I’ve been living in that filthy box
room three days, feeding on a particularly nasty sort of American milk
chocolate. I haven’t been able to shave since Thursday night.”
He spoke with a marked British accent, which didn’t, however, satisfy my
ear. It was just about as good an imitation, I decided, as Victoria’s Japanese
pearls.
“Horribly unpleasant, I should think,” Mr. Smith agreed sympathetically.
Then he explained to the rest of us. “Mr. Raglan is not only one of the most
expert gem thieves in the world; he’s also admitted to be the best dressed
man in his profession.”
Bruce Applebury wasn’t in a sympathetic mood. He made no
acknowledgment whatever of the honor of the introduction to so eminent a
craftsman. He said to Mr. Smith, “We must call the police at once, of
course. Shall I telephone?”
“Oh, there’s no hurry, I think,” said Mr. Smith. “It’s still frightfully early.”
He turned to the thief. “Raglan,” he said, “I’m going to propose a bargain.
You produce the necklace; save us the trouble of a search for it. If you’ll do
that, I’ll take the liberty of promising you, although I’m merely one of Mrs.
Corbin’s guests, a bath and a shave, a change of linen, and a really good
breakfast. All that before presenting you to the police—and the
photographers.”
“Done,” said Raglan, without a moment’s hesitation. “Thanks very much.”
He slid his right hand under his coat toward his left armpit.
“Look out!” Bruce cried sharply. “He’s after a gun.”
Raglan’s answer was to unbutton his coat and throw it back, showing that
there was no weapon there.
hardly have known you!”
The thief showed no reciprocal delight in the recognition. Indeed his look of
disgust deepened. But he spoke for the first time since he’d opened the
door.
“Really,” he said, “I should hope not. I’ve been living in that filthy box
room three days, feeding on a particularly nasty sort of American milk
chocolate. I haven’t been able to shave since Thursday night.”
He spoke with a marked British accent, which didn’t, however, satisfy my
ear. It was just about as good an imitation, I decided, as Victoria’s Japanese
pearls.
“Horribly unpleasant, I should think,” Mr. Smith agreed sympathetically.
Then he explained to the rest of us. “Mr. Raglan is not only one of the most
expert gem thieves in the world; he’s also admitted to be the best dressed
man in his profession.”
Bruce Applebury wasn’t in a sympathetic mood. He made no
acknowledgment whatever of the honor of the introduction to so eminent a
craftsman. He said to Mr. Smith, “We must call the police at once, of
course. Shall I telephone?”
“Oh, there’s no hurry, I think,” said Mr. Smith. “It’s still frightfully early.”
He turned to the thief. “Raglan,” he said, “I’m going to propose a bargain.
You produce the necklace; save us the trouble of a search for it. If you’ll do
that, I’ll take the liberty of promising you, although I’m merely one of Mrs.
Corbin’s guests, a bath and a shave, a change of linen, and a really good
breakfast. All that before presenting you to the police—and the
photographers.”
“Done,” said Raglan, without a moment’s hesitation. “Thanks very much.”
He slid his right hand under his coat toward his left armpit.
“Look out!” Bruce cried sharply. “He’s after a gun.”
Raglan’s answer was to unbutton his coat and throw it back, showing that
there was no weapon there.
Page 153
But Mr. Smith had betrayed no perturbation, even before he got this
reassurance. “Unless Raglan has changed his well-known methods,” he
said, “he doesn’t carry a gun. He has a strong aversion to the more
unpleasant forms of violence. He has compromised with necessity to the
length of a delicately wielded blackjack, and you’ll probably find that his
equipment includes a small bottle of chloroform. But it’s not on record that
he’s ever killed any one.”
Raglan made no comment upon these remarks. He was busy with the lining
of his sleeve, just beneath the armpit. He had, it appeared, a long pocket in
there. Presently he pulled out the necklace.
Here and now, I make my apologies for the banal philosophizings I had
addressed, at lunch time on the previous day, to its substitute. It was worth
all the labor it had cost. It was above price—a masterpiece. The glory of it
held the five of us spellbound, the connoisseur, the disappointed thief, the
lover who had tried to include it in his bargain, the small boy and myself.
We didn’t speak; we hardly breathed. I think Raglan might have bolted had
he not been bound by the same enchantment as the rest of us.
At last old Mr. Smith broke the spell.
“Punch,” he said, “take this down-stairs and give it to your grandmother.
Tell her that none of her guests nor of her family had anything to do with its
disappearance. Nor her servants either. Ask her if she’s willing that Belden
should send up a good hearty breakfast to an old acquaintance of mine
whom I am entertaining in my room.”
Punch’s hands were shaking as Mr. Smith gently deposited the treasure in
the cup he made of them. I remembered the negligence with which the
imitation had been reconsigned to the boy’s old pocket handkerchief the day
before and wondered that I had not guessed the truth from that.
“I’m to tell Gran nothing but that?” Punch asked, his eyes dancing with
excitement. “And I’m not to tell any one else anything at all?”
“Not if you can help it,” said old Eagle-Eye with a grin. “We must keep our
bargain with Raglan if we can. Go on and find Belden, if your grandmother
gives you leave, and order the breakfast from him. Then come back here.”
Punch darted off on his errand.
reassurance. “Unless Raglan has changed his well-known methods,” he
said, “he doesn’t carry a gun. He has a strong aversion to the more
unpleasant forms of violence. He has compromised with necessity to the
length of a delicately wielded blackjack, and you’ll probably find that his
equipment includes a small bottle of chloroform. But it’s not on record that
he’s ever killed any one.”
Raglan made no comment upon these remarks. He was busy with the lining
of his sleeve, just beneath the armpit. He had, it appeared, a long pocket in
there. Presently he pulled out the necklace.
Here and now, I make my apologies for the banal philosophizings I had
addressed, at lunch time on the previous day, to its substitute. It was worth
all the labor it had cost. It was above price—a masterpiece. The glory of it
held the five of us spellbound, the connoisseur, the disappointed thief, the
lover who had tried to include it in his bargain, the small boy and myself.
We didn’t speak; we hardly breathed. I think Raglan might have bolted had
he not been bound by the same enchantment as the rest of us.
At last old Mr. Smith broke the spell.
“Punch,” he said, “take this down-stairs and give it to your grandmother.
Tell her that none of her guests nor of her family had anything to do with its
disappearance. Nor her servants either. Ask her if she’s willing that Belden
should send up a good hearty breakfast to an old acquaintance of mine
whom I am entertaining in my room.”
Punch’s hands were shaking as Mr. Smith gently deposited the treasure in
the cup he made of them. I remembered the negligence with which the
imitation had been reconsigned to the boy’s old pocket handkerchief the day
before and wondered that I had not guessed the truth from that.
“I’m to tell Gran nothing but that?” Punch asked, his eyes dancing with
excitement. “And I’m not to tell any one else anything at all?”
“Not if you can help it,” said old Eagle-Eye with a grin. “We must keep our
bargain with Raglan if we can. Go on and find Belden, if your grandmother
gives you leave, and order the breakfast from him. Then come back here.”
Punch darted off on his errand.
Page 154
I think perhaps the return of the necklace to Mrs. Corbin served to remind
Bruce of his own injuries and disappointments. It was with a very sulky
expression that he watched the boy disappear down the stairs.
“I really can’t understand,” he said, turning impatiently back to Mr. Smith,
“why a professional criminal should be treated with such extraordinary
consideration. He ought to be in handcuffs now and on his way to jail.”
“Surely you can understand keeping a bargain,” Mr. Smith answered
suavely. “I’ve heard you discourse feelingly on that subject within the
hour.”
Applebury’s only reply to that was an angry shrug of the shoulders. I think
he suspected the old gentleman of meaning to let the thief go altogether
now that the necklace was recovered.
I didn’t go as far as that, but I was a little uneasy lest his zest in the new
game he was playing—I hadn’t yet made out what it was—should betray
the old gentleman into trusting too far to Mr. Raglan’s dislike of violence.
“My room and bath are entirely at your disposal now, Mr. Raglan,” he said,
leading the way toward his door and opening it. “As to the change of linen I
promised you, I’m afraid I’d been counting on Mr. Applebury’s
acquiescence in my bargain. My own perhaps can be made to serve.”
Bruce’s face on hearing the suggestion that he provide the burglar with a
shirt and a suit of underclothes was a study in outraged astonishment. But
he was prevented from further expressing his feelings by Raglan’s answer.
Raglan, it appeared, was equally affronted by the proposal.
“That won’t be necessary,” he said coldly. “I have a bag with me. Perhaps
the young man will bring it out. I’d be glad to fetch it myself but I don’t
suppose that would quite meet your ideas. It’s standing on the first box
around the corner.”
“Get it out, will you, Applebury?” said old Mr. Smith.
I really thought Bruce would burst. His neck distinctly swelled above his
collar. But he marched off in high dudgeon toward the trunk closet, to
return a moment later lugging a big black case of a nondescript sort. It was
rather battered, and would have passed muster all right as the sort of thing a
workman could carry tools in.
Bruce of his own injuries and disappointments. It was with a very sulky
expression that he watched the boy disappear down the stairs.
“I really can’t understand,” he said, turning impatiently back to Mr. Smith,
“why a professional criminal should be treated with such extraordinary
consideration. He ought to be in handcuffs now and on his way to jail.”
“Surely you can understand keeping a bargain,” Mr. Smith answered
suavely. “I’ve heard you discourse feelingly on that subject within the
hour.”
Applebury’s only reply to that was an angry shrug of the shoulders. I think
he suspected the old gentleman of meaning to let the thief go altogether
now that the necklace was recovered.
I didn’t go as far as that, but I was a little uneasy lest his zest in the new
game he was playing—I hadn’t yet made out what it was—should betray
the old gentleman into trusting too far to Mr. Raglan’s dislike of violence.
“My room and bath are entirely at your disposal now, Mr. Raglan,” he said,
leading the way toward his door and opening it. “As to the change of linen I
promised you, I’m afraid I’d been counting on Mr. Applebury’s
acquiescence in my bargain. My own perhaps can be made to serve.”
Bruce’s face on hearing the suggestion that he provide the burglar with a
shirt and a suit of underclothes was a study in outraged astonishment. But
he was prevented from further expressing his feelings by Raglan’s answer.
Raglan, it appeared, was equally affronted by the proposal.
“That won’t be necessary,” he said coldly. “I have a bag with me. Perhaps
the young man will bring it out. I’d be glad to fetch it myself but I don’t
suppose that would quite meet your ideas. It’s standing on the first box
around the corner.”
“Get it out, will you, Applebury?” said old Mr. Smith.
I really thought Bruce would burst. His neck distinctly swelled above his
collar. But he marched off in high dudgeon toward the trunk closet, to
return a moment later lugging a big black case of a nondescript sort. It was
rather battered, and would have passed muster all right as the sort of thing a
workman could carry tools in.
Page 155
Bruce set it down without a word, and walked off to his own room. I have
never seen him, I remark with thankfulness, since.
Raglan picked up the bag and followed Mr. Smith into his room, I swinging
along after them on my crutches, feeling rather nervous over Bruce’s
defection. That little man might easily be too much, I thought, for Mr.
Smith and me.
Raglan would have carried the bag straight on through into the bathroom if
Mr. Smith hadn’t halted him.
“I think perhaps,” he said, “you’d better take off your clothes out here. Then
you can bathe and shave in privacy, and we can wait your convenience.”
I saw the point to that, as Raglan did, and felt a little better. There was a
window in the bathroom, big enough for a man to climb out of, and there
might be a handy down-spout that would take him to the ground. But no
thief, no matter how desperate, would try to escape without his clothes.
Raglan, stripped to his underwear, opened the bag, lifted out a tray of tools,
and selected his clean linen. Then he went into the bathroom and locked the
door behind him.
“I suppose,” I remarked, “he might have had that necklace hidden where
we’d have had the devil’s own time finding it.”
“No, I hardly think so,” Mr. Smith dissented politely. “No, that’s not the
reason I’m coddling him. He’s dirty and miserable, and ravenously hungry,
I suspect. When he’s clean and fed, he’ll be expansive. I want him to tell me
how he did it, and if they’ll only let us alone for half an hour, I believe he
will.—Ah, here’s Punch. Now we’ll know.”
never seen him, I remark with thankfulness, since.
Raglan picked up the bag and followed Mr. Smith into his room, I swinging
along after them on my crutches, feeling rather nervous over Bruce’s
defection. That little man might easily be too much, I thought, for Mr.
Smith and me.
Raglan would have carried the bag straight on through into the bathroom if
Mr. Smith hadn’t halted him.
“I think perhaps,” he said, “you’d better take off your clothes out here. Then
you can bathe and shave in privacy, and we can wait your convenience.”
I saw the point to that, as Raglan did, and felt a little better. There was a
window in the bathroom, big enough for a man to climb out of, and there
might be a handy down-spout that would take him to the ground. But no
thief, no matter how desperate, would try to escape without his clothes.
Raglan, stripped to his underwear, opened the bag, lifted out a tray of tools,
and selected his clean linen. Then he went into the bathroom and locked the
door behind him.
“I suppose,” I remarked, “he might have had that necklace hidden where
we’d have had the devil’s own time finding it.”
“No, I hardly think so,” Mr. Smith dissented politely. “No, that’s not the
reason I’m coddling him. He’s dirty and miserable, and ravenously hungry,
I suspect. When he’s clean and fed, he’ll be expansive. I want him to tell me
how he did it, and if they’ll only let us alone for half an hour, I believe he
will.—Ah, here’s Punch. Now we’ll know.”
Page 156
CHAPTER XVIII
PEACOCK FEATHERS
AS USUAL, Mr. Smith turned out to be right. You wouldn’t have known
Raglan for the same man when he came out of that bathroom, and the
transformation was completed when he had arrayed himself with scrupulous
care and deliberation in an exquisitely tailored light gray suit with a fine
blue stripe in it, symphonically harmonious with his socks and his cravat,
brushed his hair, and settled himself at the little table where his breakfast
was arrayed. I wondered as I watched his delicate approach to the chilled
grapefruit whether, had I seen him first like this, I should have detected
anything imitative or unreal about his well-bred English accent.
Punch had been watching these proceedings with breathless interest.
“Are the pajamas in there?” he asked, indicating the tool box. “The ones
with the tear in the leg?”
Raglan nodded, indifferently enough, and then rather suddenly arrested his
spoon for a thoughtful look at the boy.
“Yes,” he said, presently, turning back to his breakfast, “they’re down at the
bottom, with the window shade hanger’s tools. Get them out, if you’re
interested. Keep them for a souvenir. I never want to see them again.”
Punch had them out in a minute. There they were, sure enough. Lavender
silk pajamas, with a big nail tear in one of the legs.
“They’re really an important souvenir,” Mr. Smith observed. “They must
have been the main inspiration of the—campaign.”
“Naturally,” Raglan said. “There’s no trick about getting into any house, nor
about hiding in it. But how to stay hidden for as long as may be necessary
—well, the pajamas struck me as a pretty good answer. I could lie up by day
almost anywhere providing I had freedom to move about at night. In a big
house like this, full of guests who weren’t likely to know one another any
too well, I’d be sure to have it. No one would pay any attention to a man in
pajamas on his way to the bathroom. I could get all I needed to drink. I
PEACOCK FEATHERS
AS USUAL, Mr. Smith turned out to be right. You wouldn’t have known
Raglan for the same man when he came out of that bathroom, and the
transformation was completed when he had arrayed himself with scrupulous
care and deliberation in an exquisitely tailored light gray suit with a fine
blue stripe in it, symphonically harmonious with his socks and his cravat,
brushed his hair, and settled himself at the little table where his breakfast
was arrayed. I wondered as I watched his delicate approach to the chilled
grapefruit whether, had I seen him first like this, I should have detected
anything imitative or unreal about his well-bred English accent.
Punch had been watching these proceedings with breathless interest.
“Are the pajamas in there?” he asked, indicating the tool box. “The ones
with the tear in the leg?”
Raglan nodded, indifferently enough, and then rather suddenly arrested his
spoon for a thoughtful look at the boy.
“Yes,” he said, presently, turning back to his breakfast, “they’re down at the
bottom, with the window shade hanger’s tools. Get them out, if you’re
interested. Keep them for a souvenir. I never want to see them again.”
Punch had them out in a minute. There they were, sure enough. Lavender
silk pajamas, with a big nail tear in one of the legs.
“They’re really an important souvenir,” Mr. Smith observed. “They must
have been the main inspiration of the—campaign.”
“Naturally,” Raglan said. “There’s no trick about getting into any house, nor
about hiding in it. But how to stay hidden for as long as may be necessary
—well, the pajamas struck me as a pretty good answer. I could lie up by day
almost anywhere providing I had freedom to move about at night. In a big
house like this, full of guests who weren’t likely to know one another any
too well, I’d be sure to have it. No one would pay any attention to a man in
pajamas on his way to the bathroom. I could get all I needed to drink. I
Page 157
could shave, I thought, every night. I did shave, as a matter of fact,
Wednesday night and Thursday night. It looked easy—a little too easy, I
fancy. It was probably one of my mistakes. I’ve made several of them on
this job, you know.”
“We shall have to rely upon you to tell us what they were,” said Mr. Smith
politely. “The main conception was, it seems to me, quite in your best vein.
Indeed I blame myself for failing to recognize your—idiom, so to speak, in
the mere prima facie aspects of the case.”
The fellow was vain as a peacock, I could see. He was drinking down the
old man’s compliments like wine. I ventured to lend a hand.
“You weren’t very far from it,” I reminded Mr. Smith. “The thing had a
certain look to you which you kept reverting to, which made it hard for you
to believe it to be the work of an amateur.”
“I failed to think clear through to the edge,” the old gentleman confessed
mournfully. “I fell before the irresistible presumption which imposed on
every one else; the presumption that a man wandering about the house at
night in bath-slippers and pajamas must be one of the guests. And that
despite the clear clue we had to the contrary, in the failure of Punch’s
review of all the pajamas in the house that had been slept in, to account for
the pair with a nail tear in the leg.”
This time it was Raglan’s coffee cup that halted sharply on the way to his
lips.
“Punch!” he murmured, and turned another thoughtful look on the little boy.
But he was too hungry to be diverted more than momentarily from his
breakfast, and Mr. Smith let him alone until he’d finished it. Then he
offered him a cigar, and said, “I’d like to begin at the beginning. You came
to the house ostensibly to put up window shades.”
“Ostensibly!” Raglan put in. “I worked here for two days; I must have put
up hundreds of them, all over the house—practically all over the house. I
couldn’t get into the old lady’s room. There was no work of any sort being
done there. But the rest of the house I came to know like the palm of my
hand.
Wednesday night and Thursday night. It looked easy—a little too easy, I
fancy. It was probably one of my mistakes. I’ve made several of them on
this job, you know.”
“We shall have to rely upon you to tell us what they were,” said Mr. Smith
politely. “The main conception was, it seems to me, quite in your best vein.
Indeed I blame myself for failing to recognize your—idiom, so to speak, in
the mere prima facie aspects of the case.”
The fellow was vain as a peacock, I could see. He was drinking down the
old man’s compliments like wine. I ventured to lend a hand.
“You weren’t very far from it,” I reminded Mr. Smith. “The thing had a
certain look to you which you kept reverting to, which made it hard for you
to believe it to be the work of an amateur.”
“I failed to think clear through to the edge,” the old gentleman confessed
mournfully. “I fell before the irresistible presumption which imposed on
every one else; the presumption that a man wandering about the house at
night in bath-slippers and pajamas must be one of the guests. And that
despite the clear clue we had to the contrary, in the failure of Punch’s
review of all the pajamas in the house that had been slept in, to account for
the pair with a nail tear in the leg.”
This time it was Raglan’s coffee cup that halted sharply on the way to his
lips.
“Punch!” he murmured, and turned another thoughtful look on the little boy.
But he was too hungry to be diverted more than momentarily from his
breakfast, and Mr. Smith let him alone until he’d finished it. Then he
offered him a cigar, and said, “I’d like to begin at the beginning. You came
to the house ostensibly to put up window shades.”
“Ostensibly!” Raglan put in. “I worked here for two days; I must have put
up hundreds of them, all over the house—practically all over the house. I
couldn’t get into the old lady’s room. There was no work of any sort being
done there. But the rest of the house I came to know like the palm of my
hand.
Page 158
“Wednesday afternoon when the old woman went around in her wheel
chair, attended by her grandson, assigning rooms to the people who were
coming, I was working up on this floor and I learned the names of every
one who was coming and where every one was to sleep, which helped a lot.
“And a little later that afternoon,” Mr. Smith observed, “when it was time
for the workmen to quit, instead of leaving the house you moved into the
room you’d selected for yourself and made yourself at home.—You know, I
wonder a little at your choice of a hiding-place, the top floor of the house
with only one flight of stairs leading to it and only one door out of the
place, once you’d got in.”
Raglan laughed—not a very nice sort of laugh, either.
“I thought of all that,” he said. “But there were compensating advantages. I
found them the first time I went in there. You can hear everything that’s said
in both sitting rooms, the old lady’s and her daughter’s—by some trick of
construction that I didn’t figure out.”
“I know about that,” Punch volunteered. “The light comes up too. I asked
grandmother why it was once, and she said grandfather had had the tops left
off the window casings so that the long windows would slide all the way
up.”
“I no longer wonder at your choice of it as a hiding-place,” Mr. Smith
remarked dryly.
He took the staggering revelation, though, a good deal more calmly than I
did. Heavens, how much did the man know! What was there that he didn’t
know! I began to understand the basis for the fellow’s extraordinary
complacency in confessing the details of his crime before three witnesses.
Mr. Smith did nothing to disturb it.
“When was it you stole the imitation necklace from Mrs. Corbin’s safe?” he
asked. “Wednesday night?”
Raglan shook his head. “I hadn’t a chance. I’d planned to, but the old
woman wouldn’t quiet down; kept ringing for her nurse, and quarreling
with her; wanted more dope than the nurse would give her, evidently. So I
had to wait. I got my chance the next day. Just the time the lad here thought.
I don’t know how he figured it out. The servants were all at lunch, I knew,
and the family out on the veranda waiting for the guests to come. It was a
chair, attended by her grandson, assigning rooms to the people who were
coming, I was working up on this floor and I learned the names of every
one who was coming and where every one was to sleep, which helped a lot.
“And a little later that afternoon,” Mr. Smith observed, “when it was time
for the workmen to quit, instead of leaving the house you moved into the
room you’d selected for yourself and made yourself at home.—You know, I
wonder a little at your choice of a hiding-place, the top floor of the house
with only one flight of stairs leading to it and only one door out of the
place, once you’d got in.”
Raglan laughed—not a very nice sort of laugh, either.
“I thought of all that,” he said. “But there were compensating advantages. I
found them the first time I went in there. You can hear everything that’s said
in both sitting rooms, the old lady’s and her daughter’s—by some trick of
construction that I didn’t figure out.”
“I know about that,” Punch volunteered. “The light comes up too. I asked
grandmother why it was once, and she said grandfather had had the tops left
off the window casings so that the long windows would slide all the way
up.”
“I no longer wonder at your choice of it as a hiding-place,” Mr. Smith
remarked dryly.
He took the staggering revelation, though, a good deal more calmly than I
did. Heavens, how much did the man know! What was there that he didn’t
know! I began to understand the basis for the fellow’s extraordinary
complacency in confessing the details of his crime before three witnesses.
Mr. Smith did nothing to disturb it.
“When was it you stole the imitation necklace from Mrs. Corbin’s safe?” he
asked. “Wednesday night?”
Raglan shook his head. “I hadn’t a chance. I’d planned to, but the old
woman wouldn’t quiet down; kept ringing for her nurse, and quarreling
with her; wanted more dope than the nurse would give her, evidently. So I
had to wait. I got my chance the next day. Just the time the lad here thought.
I don’t know how he figured it out. The servants were all at lunch, I knew,
and the family out on the veranda waiting for the guests to come. It was a
Page 159
close connection but I figured the safe wouldn’t give me any trouble, and it
didn’t. I didn’t waste any time about it though.
“I got the necklace, dropped it in my pocket, shut the safe and came out into
the hall. Everything was all right and I had a clear out, down the servants’
stairs. I had my case with me and anybody I might have met would have
thought I’d come back that morning to finish up.
“I stood there with my hand in my pocket, feeling of the necklace. I hadn’t
taken time to examine it. It hadn’t occurred to me to doubt that it was all
right. But it did now. The feel of it was just a shade off, enough to make me
suspicious.
“Just then I heard someone coming up the main stairs, so I went up instead
of down. Back to that damned box room. There I turned my torch on the
thing and saw at once that I’d been done. So I settled down to think it out.
“The old lady had been done, too, some time or other. That was plain
enough. There was no doubt about her thinking this was the right string.
There wasn’t any doubt, either, when I thought it over, that by taking the
phony string I’d played straight into somebody’s hands. Whoever had made
the substitution had nothing more to worry about now. I was the goat and I
didn’t like it.
“Of course, if the real necklace had actually been stolen and disposed of
there was no help for it. But there was almost as good a chance that it had
been borrowed—pawned perhaps.
“That seemed more likely the more I thought about it. Whoever had pawned
it must have been sweating blood over what would happen when the old
woman gave the necklace to the girl. They’d have one good laugh over the
boob who’d stolen the imitation necklace, and think no more about it.
“Well, then, why not put the phony string back in the old woman’s room? It
might not do anything more than take the laugh off me. But it might, you
see, do duty as a decoy for the real one. Besides, it would make everybody
think that some fool amateur had taken the thing, lost his nerve and brought
it back. Head off a lot of prying around.
“That night I started out in my pajamas, had a bath and shaved in the
nearest bathroom, went down-stairs and put the necklace back. I’d have put
it back in the safe, but the nurse was sleeping there that night, so I didn’t
didn’t. I didn’t waste any time about it though.
“I got the necklace, dropped it in my pocket, shut the safe and came out into
the hall. Everything was all right and I had a clear out, down the servants’
stairs. I had my case with me and anybody I might have met would have
thought I’d come back that morning to finish up.
“I stood there with my hand in my pocket, feeling of the necklace. I hadn’t
taken time to examine it. It hadn’t occurred to me to doubt that it was all
right. But it did now. The feel of it was just a shade off, enough to make me
suspicious.
“Just then I heard someone coming up the main stairs, so I went up instead
of down. Back to that damned box room. There I turned my torch on the
thing and saw at once that I’d been done. So I settled down to think it out.
“The old lady had been done, too, some time or other. That was plain
enough. There was no doubt about her thinking this was the right string.
There wasn’t any doubt, either, when I thought it over, that by taking the
phony string I’d played straight into somebody’s hands. Whoever had made
the substitution had nothing more to worry about now. I was the goat and I
didn’t like it.
“Of course, if the real necklace had actually been stolen and disposed of
there was no help for it. But there was almost as good a chance that it had
been borrowed—pawned perhaps.
“That seemed more likely the more I thought about it. Whoever had pawned
it must have been sweating blood over what would happen when the old
woman gave the necklace to the girl. They’d have one good laugh over the
boob who’d stolen the imitation necklace, and think no more about it.
“Well, then, why not put the phony string back in the old woman’s room? It
might not do anything more than take the laugh off me. But it might, you
see, do duty as a decoy for the real one. Besides, it would make everybody
think that some fool amateur had taken the thing, lost his nerve and brought
it back. Head off a lot of prying around.
“That night I started out in my pajamas, had a bath and shaved in the
nearest bathroom, went down-stairs and put the necklace back. I’d have put
it back in the safe, but the nurse was sleeping there that night, so I didn’t
Page 160
chance it. I went back up-stairs feeling pretty good. And then I got a devil
of a jolt.”
Punch grinned. “When I came up-stairs after you,” he asked, “and turned on
the light in the billiard room?”
“My God!” murmured Raglan after a long stare at him.
“You see,” said Punch, “I saw the pajamas going across in the moonlight.
That’s how I knew about the tear in the leg. There are lots of nails sticking
out in the trunk closet. I might have thought of that. But when you went up-
stairs I couldn’t think why anybody should, or rather, why anybody who
slept up-stairs should have come down, so I followed up to see. Well, I
didn’t see anything or hear anything, so I came back. I was sort of scared
myself.”
The first look of bewilderment in Raglan’s face had deepened into one of
sour disgust. Mr. Smith set about restoring his complacency.
“Well, your plan worked,” he commented. “The imitation necklace served
to decoy the real one back just as you meant it to.
“If you remember,” he added, turning to me, “it was the curiously
imaginative quality of this stroke which gave the whole affair to my mind
the look—what you will perhaps allow me to call the style—we were
speaking of. I should have recognized his handiwork from that alone.”
Raglan beamed again and took a dainty draught or two of his cigar.
“Oh, there was nothing to it really,” he said, with a falsely deprecatory air
that made me want to hit him. “It needed a bit of luck to put it through, but I
had it right enough, and I knew I had it too.
“I heard our young friend Applebury getting his instructions, the first thing
yesterday morning, to go to the bank and get the real necklace. I knew it
would be somewhere in this house before night.
“I didn’t know where it would be. It might turn out to be in any one of four
places. The girl might have it, or her mother, or her grandmother—though I
doubted if they’d trust it again to that Noah’s Ark of a safe.
“But it struck me that the best chance of all was Applebury. He’d put up his
money for it, and he’d hang on to it if he could. So I decided to try his room
of a jolt.”
Punch grinned. “When I came up-stairs after you,” he asked, “and turned on
the light in the billiard room?”
“My God!” murmured Raglan after a long stare at him.
“You see,” said Punch, “I saw the pajamas going across in the moonlight.
That’s how I knew about the tear in the leg. There are lots of nails sticking
out in the trunk closet. I might have thought of that. But when you went up-
stairs I couldn’t think why anybody should, or rather, why anybody who
slept up-stairs should have come down, so I followed up to see. Well, I
didn’t see anything or hear anything, so I came back. I was sort of scared
myself.”
The first look of bewilderment in Raglan’s face had deepened into one of
sour disgust. Mr. Smith set about restoring his complacency.
“Well, your plan worked,” he commented. “The imitation necklace served
to decoy the real one back just as you meant it to.
“If you remember,” he added, turning to me, “it was the curiously
imaginative quality of this stroke which gave the whole affair to my mind
the look—what you will perhaps allow me to call the style—we were
speaking of. I should have recognized his handiwork from that alone.”
Raglan beamed again and took a dainty draught or two of his cigar.
“Oh, there was nothing to it really,” he said, with a falsely deprecatory air
that made me want to hit him. “It needed a bit of luck to put it through, but I
had it right enough, and I knew I had it too.
“I heard our young friend Applebury getting his instructions, the first thing
yesterday morning, to go to the bank and get the real necklace. I knew it
would be somewhere in this house before night.
“I didn’t know where it would be. It might turn out to be in any one of four
places. The girl might have it, or her mother, or her grandmother—though I
doubted if they’d trust it again to that Noah’s Ark of a safe.
“But it struck me that the best chance of all was Applebury. He’d put up his
money for it, and he’d hang on to it if he could. So I decided to try his room
Page 161
first.
“I made another of my mistakes then. I didn’t realize that there was any one
left alive in the world who’d be such a fool as to try to guard a thing by
sleeping with it under his pillow. I thought he’d either hide it seriously, or
else attach it somehow to his person; put it on around his neck. That would
have been the simplest thing.
“I chose the other alternative first, since it wouldn’t involve giving him a
tap on the head. I began a search of the room. I began with the bureau, and
found it wasn’t there. Then I heard some one coming, and slid into the bay
window, behind one of the curtains. There was an amateur thief on the job it
seemed, in pajamas just as I was.
“I watched him pretty close through a crack between the curtain and the
wall. It was possible, of course, that he’d get the thing. He was a rank
amateur all right. He hadn’t rummaged more than a second or two over the
bureau top before he hit something with his hand and moved it with a rattle.
“Applebury waked up, and I never wanted to laugh more, when I couldn’t
afford to, than I did then. Because he slid his hand straight under his pillow
and showed me where the thing was. Then he said, ‘Who’s there?’ Another
fool thing to do. It was his cousin, Grant, as I suppose you know. Grant said
he’d come in for cigarettes, took them, and went away.
“I stayed where I was of course, and waited for things to quiet down. They
didn’t for quite a while. Grant was ramming around in the next room, trying
to dress without making a light. I was afraid he’d waken everybody on the
floor. He didn’t, though, and at last I heard him go down the stairs.
“But the house didn’t quiet down perfectly even then. Every little while I’d
hear a sound. Something was going on, and I couldn’t make out what it
was. Of course I stayed right where I was by the window. I hadn’t stirred
out of my tracks. I had stood there so long I felt as if I’d grown to the rug.
Applebury was sound asleep again. No need waiting any longer for him.
“Then I happened to look out the window, and saw Grant and the girl
making a get-away. Well, that was made to order for me, or so it looked
anyhow. I might have known it looked too good to be true.
“It involved a change in my plan, of course. I had meant to shave and go
back to the box room and wait till the time of the wedding this afternoon. I
“I made another of my mistakes then. I didn’t realize that there was any one
left alive in the world who’d be such a fool as to try to guard a thing by
sleeping with it under his pillow. I thought he’d either hide it seriously, or
else attach it somehow to his person; put it on around his neck. That would
have been the simplest thing.
“I chose the other alternative first, since it wouldn’t involve giving him a
tap on the head. I began a search of the room. I began with the bureau, and
found it wasn’t there. Then I heard some one coming, and slid into the bay
window, behind one of the curtains. There was an amateur thief on the job it
seemed, in pajamas just as I was.
“I watched him pretty close through a crack between the curtain and the
wall. It was possible, of course, that he’d get the thing. He was a rank
amateur all right. He hadn’t rummaged more than a second or two over the
bureau top before he hit something with his hand and moved it with a rattle.
“Applebury waked up, and I never wanted to laugh more, when I couldn’t
afford to, than I did then. Because he slid his hand straight under his pillow
and showed me where the thing was. Then he said, ‘Who’s there?’ Another
fool thing to do. It was his cousin, Grant, as I suppose you know. Grant said
he’d come in for cigarettes, took them, and went away.
“I stayed where I was of course, and waited for things to quiet down. They
didn’t for quite a while. Grant was ramming around in the next room, trying
to dress without making a light. I was afraid he’d waken everybody on the
floor. He didn’t, though, and at last I heard him go down the stairs.
“But the house didn’t quiet down perfectly even then. Every little while I’d
hear a sound. Something was going on, and I couldn’t make out what it
was. Of course I stayed right where I was by the window. I hadn’t stirred
out of my tracks. I had stood there so long I felt as if I’d grown to the rug.
Applebury was sound asleep again. No need waiting any longer for him.
“Then I happened to look out the window, and saw Grant and the girl
making a get-away. Well, that was made to order for me, or so it looked
anyhow. I might have known it looked too good to be true.
“It involved a change in my plan, of course. I had meant to shave and go
back to the box room and wait till the time of the wedding this afternoon. I
Page 162
knew there’d be hundreds of people here, with a special train coming down
from town and all that. Then I’d put on these clothes that I’m wearing now,
come down-stairs, and be one of the guests. I even thought of staying for
the ceremony and picking up a ride back to town.
“It was a pretty sort of idea, the sort that looks good when you think of it,
although on general principles the sooner you can get away after you’ve got
what you’ve come for, the better.
“Now, of course, there was no question about it. The girl had gone and there
wouldn’t be any wedding, and with the necklace gone, on top of that, there
would be one hell of a commotion.
“The thing for me to do was to get out. There’d be no question in anybody’s
mind but that the elopers had the necklace. Applebury would think his
cousin had come back and got it. If I ever saw anything that looked like
plain sailing, I saw it then.
“I got the necklace without any trouble, and went back to the box room to
dress in those filthy working clothes you found me in. These I’ve got on are
too damned light colored and conspicuous for a get-away of that sort.
“Then I came back to the head of the stairs and stopped short. Somebody
was doing a regular sentry go in the hall below, back and forth, back and
forth. I thought he’d get tired of it pretty soon and I’d hear a door shut
somewhere and know the coast was clear. But I didn’t. I don’t know who it
was nor what he was doing it for, but he kept it up until daylight. So I had to
go back and hide again.”
He must have read something in our faces, for he turned once more to
Punch.
“Don’t tell me that was you too!” he snapped.
Punch nodded. “I wasn’t waiting for you, though,” he said. “I didn’t have
my rifle or anything.”
“Oh, my God!” cried Raglan, with as deep a concentration of bitterness as
I’ve ever heard in human voice.
“Well, I know now,” he went on after a while, addressing Mr. Smith, “what
my real mistake was. And I swear to God I’ll never make it again. I’ll never
tackle another job where there are any damned boys on the premises.”
from town and all that. Then I’d put on these clothes that I’m wearing now,
come down-stairs, and be one of the guests. I even thought of staying for
the ceremony and picking up a ride back to town.
“It was a pretty sort of idea, the sort that looks good when you think of it,
although on general principles the sooner you can get away after you’ve got
what you’ve come for, the better.
“Now, of course, there was no question about it. The girl had gone and there
wouldn’t be any wedding, and with the necklace gone, on top of that, there
would be one hell of a commotion.
“The thing for me to do was to get out. There’d be no question in anybody’s
mind but that the elopers had the necklace. Applebury would think his
cousin had come back and got it. If I ever saw anything that looked like
plain sailing, I saw it then.
“I got the necklace without any trouble, and went back to the box room to
dress in those filthy working clothes you found me in. These I’ve got on are
too damned light colored and conspicuous for a get-away of that sort.
“Then I came back to the head of the stairs and stopped short. Somebody
was doing a regular sentry go in the hall below, back and forth, back and
forth. I thought he’d get tired of it pretty soon and I’d hear a door shut
somewhere and know the coast was clear. But I didn’t. I don’t know who it
was nor what he was doing it for, but he kept it up until daylight. So I had to
go back and hide again.”
He must have read something in our faces, for he turned once more to
Punch.
“Don’t tell me that was you too!” he snapped.
Punch nodded. “I wasn’t waiting for you, though,” he said. “I didn’t have
my rifle or anything.”
“Oh, my God!” cried Raglan, with as deep a concentration of bitterness as
I’ve ever heard in human voice.
“Well, I know now,” he went on after a while, addressing Mr. Smith, “what
my real mistake was. And I swear to God I’ll never make it again. I’ll never
tackle another job where there are any damned boys on the premises.”
Page 163
“You know, that, I believe,” said Mr. Smith, “is a perfectly sound idea.”
But Raglan was past being wooed back into a good humor.
“I’m sick of this damned country anyhow,” he declared. “The profession’s
being ruined by a lot of young hop-heads, hooligans, stick-up boys who
shoot first and try to think afterward and find they haven’t brains enough.
It’s no place for a gentleman, that’s the trouble with this country. I’m going
abroad again.”
“After you’ve served out your sentence for this affair, I suppose you mean,”
said Mr. Smith.
“Served out my sentence!” Raglan laughed. “I’ll go by the next boat. You’re
going to take me down-stairs now, aren’t you, and see me out through the
front door? And if you’re wise, you’ll send for a car to take me back to
town.”
“Punch,” said Mr. Smith, “go find your Uncle Alexander.”
Punch was gone in a flash.
Something else flashed too. Raglan saw it before I did and stiffened in his
chair. Old Mr. Smith, with a steady hand, was pointing his automatic pistol
straight at his head.
“Don’t be a fool,” said Raglan.
“I don’t intend to be,” said Mr. Smith.
“Then listen,” said the thief. “Do you think I’ve been in this house four
days without knowing what’s been going on in it? I know enough queer
things about this family to put it on the blink for the next twenty years. I tell
you what I’ll do unless you let me go, and let me go damn quick. I’ll
confess. Just ask the women, any one of them, how they’ll like that. I know
what I’m talking about.”
Any notion I may have had that I’d found in Raglan an example of that
romantic type endeared to the popular mind by scores of detective stories, a
gentleman who has taken to a life of crime, but remains a gentleman none
the less, had been dissipated during the past two minutes. The fellow, for all
his airs, was nothing but a shabby-minded rascal. He had told us his story
partly out of vanity, no doubt, but in the pretty confident hope that we could
But Raglan was past being wooed back into a good humor.
“I’m sick of this damned country anyhow,” he declared. “The profession’s
being ruined by a lot of young hop-heads, hooligans, stick-up boys who
shoot first and try to think afterward and find they haven’t brains enough.
It’s no place for a gentleman, that’s the trouble with this country. I’m going
abroad again.”
“After you’ve served out your sentence for this affair, I suppose you mean,”
said Mr. Smith.
“Served out my sentence!” Raglan laughed. “I’ll go by the next boat. You’re
going to take me down-stairs now, aren’t you, and see me out through the
front door? And if you’re wise, you’ll send for a car to take me back to
town.”
“Punch,” said Mr. Smith, “go find your Uncle Alexander.”
Punch was gone in a flash.
Something else flashed too. Raglan saw it before I did and stiffened in his
chair. Old Mr. Smith, with a steady hand, was pointing his automatic pistol
straight at his head.
“Don’t be a fool,” said Raglan.
“I don’t intend to be,” said Mr. Smith.
“Then listen,” said the thief. “Do you think I’ve been in this house four
days without knowing what’s been going on in it? I know enough queer
things about this family to put it on the blink for the next twenty years. I tell
you what I’ll do unless you let me go, and let me go damn quick. I’ll
confess. Just ask the women, any one of them, how they’ll like that. I know
what I’m talking about.”
Any notion I may have had that I’d found in Raglan an example of that
romantic type endeared to the popular mind by scores of detective stories, a
gentleman who has taken to a life of crime, but remains a gentleman none
the less, had been dissipated during the past two minutes. The fellow, for all
his airs, was nothing but a shabby-minded rascal. He had told us his story
partly out of vanity, no doubt, but in the pretty confident hope that we could
Page 164
be blackmailed into letting him go free. I’ll confess to the pusillanimous
notion that perhaps we’d better.
I couldn’t tell what Mr. Smith thought. He said, with a perfectly
expressionless face, “You don’t know the Corbin family as well as you
think you do.” But, after all, this committed him to nothing, and he was
interrupted before he could go any further.
It was a thump rather than a knock that we heard at the door just then. I
guessed who it was, gathered up my crutches, and went and opened it.
There sat old Mrs. Corbin in her wheel chair, unattended. She must have
run herself up in the elevator.
“You’ve taxed my curiosity beyond what it would bear,” she announced
grimly. “I hope what you’ve got for me, in here, is worth my coming up to
look at.”
It was an immense relief to me that she had come, and even more that she’d
arrived on the scene ahead of her son. It was, after all, for her to decide
what was to be done with our disgusting captive.
She turned a long stare upon him, and evidently saw him, despite his fine
feathers, for exactly what he was, for, without a word of enlightenment
either from Mr. Smith or from me, she said, “So this is the thief Punch has
been thinking about for the whole of the past week? I’m glad he’s been
brought to light.”
“Raglan is well up to the top of his class as a gem thief,” Mr. Smith now
explained. “I’ve known him and his exploits for years. But since Punch
caught him and we took the necklace away from him he seems to have
turned his thoughts from burglary to blackmail.”
“Blackmail, eh?” the old woman echoed, with a sardonic grin. “Well, you
may tell him there’s nothing in it. It’s never worth while paying money to a
blackmailer, since no one with decency enough to stay bought overnight
will offer his silence for sale.”
“Exactly,” Mr. Smith agreed. “Raglan has been hidden,” he went on, “most
of the time since Wednesday, in the trunk closet on this floor. It appears that
this room has certain acoustical peculiarities....”
notion that perhaps we’d better.
I couldn’t tell what Mr. Smith thought. He said, with a perfectly
expressionless face, “You don’t know the Corbin family as well as you
think you do.” But, after all, this committed him to nothing, and he was
interrupted before he could go any further.
It was a thump rather than a knock that we heard at the door just then. I
guessed who it was, gathered up my crutches, and went and opened it.
There sat old Mrs. Corbin in her wheel chair, unattended. She must have
run herself up in the elevator.
“You’ve taxed my curiosity beyond what it would bear,” she announced
grimly. “I hope what you’ve got for me, in here, is worth my coming up to
look at.”
It was an immense relief to me that she had come, and even more that she’d
arrived on the scene ahead of her son. It was, after all, for her to decide
what was to be done with our disgusting captive.
She turned a long stare upon him, and evidently saw him, despite his fine
feathers, for exactly what he was, for, without a word of enlightenment
either from Mr. Smith or from me, she said, “So this is the thief Punch has
been thinking about for the whole of the past week? I’m glad he’s been
brought to light.”
“Raglan is well up to the top of his class as a gem thief,” Mr. Smith now
explained. “I’ve known him and his exploits for years. But since Punch
caught him and we took the necklace away from him he seems to have
turned his thoughts from burglary to blackmail.”
“Blackmail, eh?” the old woman echoed, with a sardonic grin. “Well, you
may tell him there’s nothing in it. It’s never worth while paying money to a
blackmailer, since no one with decency enough to stay bought overnight
will offer his silence for sale.”
“Exactly,” Mr. Smith agreed. “Raglan has been hidden,” he went on, “most
of the time since Wednesday, in the trunk closet on this floor. It appears that
this room has certain acoustical peculiarities....”
Page 165
“Been eavesdropping, has he—on me and Victoria? Well, he’s welcome to
tell his story to any one he can get to listen. I don’t like to look at him.
Can’t he be tied up and put out of sight somewhere till he can be taken to
jail?”
Alec’s arrival just then answered the question. Punch, who came back with
him, had told him enough of the story to obviate the need of further
explanations.
Raglan was looking venomous by now. He was evidently under a heavy
temptation to free his mind. But Alexander Corbin had a way with him
which, to one constitutionally averse to violence, must have been
overpowering. He didn’t take the trouble to tie the rascal; merely ordered
him to stick his hands as deep as he could in his trousers pockets and
walked him off at the muzzle of his revolver.
“Have some of the men take him to the lock-up in the village,” Mrs. Corbin
told Alec, “and come back as soon as you’ve disposed of him. You’ll find us
in my sitting-room down-stairs.”
Punch was for following his uncle and the prisoner, but the old lady called
him back.
“I shall want you,” she said. Then she asked what time it was.
I wouldn’t have believed my watch, had not Mr. Smith’s majestic time-
piece confirmed the fact that it was only nine o’clock in the morning.
Heavens, what a day! It had begun for me when Judy whispered my name
through the window just before dawn, a bare five hours ago. Already it
seemed a week. And there were people in this house now, plenty of them,
just waking up and thinking lazily about breakfast; people to whom it still
figured as the wedding day of Judith Corbin and Bruce Applebury!
I must have uttered some sort of consternated exclamation, for old Mrs.
Corbin nodded at me with a grim smile. “This is only the beginning of it,”
she said. “Go down and have breakfast, both of you, and then come up at
ten o’clock to my sitting-room. I’m an old woman—worse than old—and I
can’t put things off. I must settle them now, while I can. Take me down to
my room, Punch.”
tell his story to any one he can get to listen. I don’t like to look at him.
Can’t he be tied up and put out of sight somewhere till he can be taken to
jail?”
Alec’s arrival just then answered the question. Punch, who came back with
him, had told him enough of the story to obviate the need of further
explanations.
Raglan was looking venomous by now. He was evidently under a heavy
temptation to free his mind. But Alexander Corbin had a way with him
which, to one constitutionally averse to violence, must have been
overpowering. He didn’t take the trouble to tie the rascal; merely ordered
him to stick his hands as deep as he could in his trousers pockets and
walked him off at the muzzle of his revolver.
“Have some of the men take him to the lock-up in the village,” Mrs. Corbin
told Alec, “and come back as soon as you’ve disposed of him. You’ll find us
in my sitting-room down-stairs.”
Punch was for following his uncle and the prisoner, but the old lady called
him back.
“I shall want you,” she said. Then she asked what time it was.
I wouldn’t have believed my watch, had not Mr. Smith’s majestic time-
piece confirmed the fact that it was only nine o’clock in the morning.
Heavens, what a day! It had begun for me when Judy whispered my name
through the window just before dawn, a bare five hours ago. Already it
seemed a week. And there were people in this house now, plenty of them,
just waking up and thinking lazily about breakfast; people to whom it still
figured as the wedding day of Judith Corbin and Bruce Applebury!
I must have uttered some sort of consternated exclamation, for old Mrs.
Corbin nodded at me with a grim smile. “This is only the beginning of it,”
she said. “Go down and have breakfast, both of you, and then come up at
ten o’clock to my sitting-room. I’m an old woman—worse than old—and I
can’t put things off. I must settle them now, while I can. Take me down to
my room, Punch.”
Page 166
CHAPTER XIX
THE AUTOCRAT
WE MADE a rather silent meal, served imperturbably by Belden. I found
myself wondering whether that perfect butler’s manner would survive the
events which this volcanic day was likely to bring forth. Did he foresee, or
even allow himself to guess, what they might be? If I’d been alone with him
I would have sounded him out, since he and I are friends of long standing,
but in the presence of a comparative stranger like Mr. Smith it wasn’t
possible.
Just as we finished Victoria came in and the old gentleman, perceiving that
she wanted to talk to me, withdrew with his cigar for a stroll in the veranda.
She wasted no time after he had gone.
“You don’t owe me any favors,” she began candidly. “I haven’t been any
too decent to you, lately, but I believe you’ll help all the same.”
“I’m glad you believe that,” I told her. “I wish you wouldn’t think of me as
unfriendly. I’ll be glad to do all I can to help you as soon as I know what it
is that wants to be done.”
“There’s only one possible thing to do,” she asserted urgently. “There can’t
be two opinions about that; not two sane opinions. And if we’re going to
save anything at all out of the wreck we’ve got to do it at once. But it can’t
be done—nothing can be done—till my mother-in-law can be persuaded to
consent to it. You know she won’t listen to me—so I’m putting it up to
you.”
“I still don’t know what the thing is,” I told her. “If it aims in any way at a
reconciliation between Judy and Bruce Applebury, looking toward their
marriage....”
She interrupted me with a sharp laugh. “We’re long past that,” she answered
me. “They’re leaving, the whole crowd, on the eleven o’clock train to town.
Do you wonder?”
THE AUTOCRAT
WE MADE a rather silent meal, served imperturbably by Belden. I found
myself wondering whether that perfect butler’s manner would survive the
events which this volcanic day was likely to bring forth. Did he foresee, or
even allow himself to guess, what they might be? If I’d been alone with him
I would have sounded him out, since he and I are friends of long standing,
but in the presence of a comparative stranger like Mr. Smith it wasn’t
possible.
Just as we finished Victoria came in and the old gentleman, perceiving that
she wanted to talk to me, withdrew with his cigar for a stroll in the veranda.
She wasted no time after he had gone.
“You don’t owe me any favors,” she began candidly. “I haven’t been any
too decent to you, lately, but I believe you’ll help all the same.”
“I’m glad you believe that,” I told her. “I wish you wouldn’t think of me as
unfriendly. I’ll be glad to do all I can to help you as soon as I know what it
is that wants to be done.”
“There’s only one possible thing to do,” she asserted urgently. “There can’t
be two opinions about that; not two sane opinions. And if we’re going to
save anything at all out of the wreck we’ve got to do it at once. But it can’t
be done—nothing can be done—till my mother-in-law can be persuaded to
consent to it. You know she won’t listen to me—so I’m putting it up to
you.”
“I still don’t know what the thing is,” I told her. “If it aims in any way at a
reconciliation between Judy and Bruce Applebury, looking toward their
marriage....”
She interrupted me with a sharp laugh. “We’re long past that,” she answered
me. “They’re leaving, the whole crowd, on the eleven o’clock train to town.
Do you wonder?”
Page 167
“Not a bit. They’ll have had enough of the Wild West, that crowd, to last
them another ten generations. Think of the myth that will grow up among
them, to terrify wayward little Appleburys with.”
Victoria smiled at that in spite of herself.
“Oh, if you want to joke about it....” she said petulantly.
“You don’t regret it, do you?” I asked. “You love Judy, and you know her.
You wouldn’t want her to marry a man like that!”
“Oh, I suppose not,” she admitted. “He shouldn’t have told her, when he
did, that he’d lent me money. And of course he shouldn’t have tried to make
us think that Bill had stolen the necklace.
“But what’s the good talking about that? Do you realize what’s supposed to
happen to-day? There are more than a thousand people who’ve been invited
to this wedding. There’s a special train coming down from town. It’s to
leave at two o’clock. And there’ll be hundreds coming from all around the
county in cars.
“There’s just one thing to do, unless we mean to have Belden meet them at
the gate and send them home. Judy’s grandmother’s got to be suddenly ill.
She could be easily enough. Everybody knows about her. With all this
excitement it’s likely to happen before night, anyhow.
“But if she’ll agree to it now, within the next half-hour or so, we can call up
all the afternoon papers in town and tell them the wedding’s been postponed
on account of it. We can cancel the special train and have someone at the
station to tell them about it. We can telephone to a lot of people who’d be
driving, and Belden can turn back the rest. The real story will get around, of
course, but that won’t matter so much. Even the people here in the house
will have to pretend to believe what we tell them.”
“Have you outlined that plan to Mrs. Corbin?” I asked.
“That’s all it would need to make her turn it down,” she said hotly. “Even if
it had been her own idea, she’d jump to something else—heaven only
knows what. I want you to put it up to her.”
“Does Judy agree to it?”
them another ten generations. Think of the myth that will grow up among
them, to terrify wayward little Appleburys with.”
Victoria smiled at that in spite of herself.
“Oh, if you want to joke about it....” she said petulantly.
“You don’t regret it, do you?” I asked. “You love Judy, and you know her.
You wouldn’t want her to marry a man like that!”
“Oh, I suppose not,” she admitted. “He shouldn’t have told her, when he
did, that he’d lent me money. And of course he shouldn’t have tried to make
us think that Bill had stolen the necklace.
“But what’s the good talking about that? Do you realize what’s supposed to
happen to-day? There are more than a thousand people who’ve been invited
to this wedding. There’s a special train coming down from town. It’s to
leave at two o’clock. And there’ll be hundreds coming from all around the
county in cars.
“There’s just one thing to do, unless we mean to have Belden meet them at
the gate and send them home. Judy’s grandmother’s got to be suddenly ill.
She could be easily enough. Everybody knows about her. With all this
excitement it’s likely to happen before night, anyhow.
“But if she’ll agree to it now, within the next half-hour or so, we can call up
all the afternoon papers in town and tell them the wedding’s been postponed
on account of it. We can cancel the special train and have someone at the
station to tell them about it. We can telephone to a lot of people who’d be
driving, and Belden can turn back the rest. The real story will get around, of
course, but that won’t matter so much. Even the people here in the house
will have to pretend to believe what we tell them.”
“Have you outlined that plan to Mrs. Corbin?” I asked.
“That’s all it would need to make her turn it down,” she said hotly. “Even if
it had been her own idea, she’d jump to something else—heaven only
knows what. I want you to put it up to her.”
“Does Judy agree to it?”
Page 168
I perceived that she evaded this question. “It was Judy’s own idea when she
wrote me that note, last night,” she pointed out. “I don’t see how she could
object to it now.”
I reflected that a good deal of water had gone under the bridge since Judy
had written that note. I told Victoria that the plan sounded reasonable to me
and that if nothing better turned up at the council the old lady had called,
for ten o’clock—it was nearly that now—I’d advocate it.
She was bitterly disappointed at my answer, chose to regard it as a refusal,
but it was the best I could do.
“She ought to be given something that would put her to sleep for the day.
She’s drunk, that’s what she is—oh, with excitement, I mean. There’s
simply no telling what she’ll do.”
I agreed with the latter part of this statement. I wouldn’t put anything
beyond the old woman in her present mood, and I didn’t blame Victoria for
feeling jumpy.
“She’s shown herself pretty competent, so far this morning,” I pointed out,
for whatever consolation there might be in that. “If she can keep it up she
may leave our practical wisdom looking foolish.”
Victoria showed her opinion of this prophecy by getting up and leaving me.
“Do you know where Judy is now?” I asked.
She paused to say, “No, I don’t.”
“How about Bill Grant?” I persisted. “Has anything been heard from him?”
“He came back about an hour ago,” she said. “Perhaps Belden could find
him for you.”
I gave up further inquiry at that, mounted my crutches and joined Mr.
Smith. It still lacked a minute or two of our appointed hour with Mrs.
Corbin.
A car came coasting down the drive and I stared at it with a curiosity that
was admissible, I think, since it happened to be my own. I hadn’t ordered it,
certainly. My interest shot up to excitement when I saw who was getting out
of it.
wrote me that note, last night,” she pointed out. “I don’t see how she could
object to it now.”
I reflected that a good deal of water had gone under the bridge since Judy
had written that note. I told Victoria that the plan sounded reasonable to me
and that if nothing better turned up at the council the old lady had called,
for ten o’clock—it was nearly that now—I’d advocate it.
She was bitterly disappointed at my answer, chose to regard it as a refusal,
but it was the best I could do.
“She ought to be given something that would put her to sleep for the day.
She’s drunk, that’s what she is—oh, with excitement, I mean. There’s
simply no telling what she’ll do.”
I agreed with the latter part of this statement. I wouldn’t put anything
beyond the old woman in her present mood, and I didn’t blame Victoria for
feeling jumpy.
“She’s shown herself pretty competent, so far this morning,” I pointed out,
for whatever consolation there might be in that. “If she can keep it up she
may leave our practical wisdom looking foolish.”
Victoria showed her opinion of this prophecy by getting up and leaving me.
“Do you know where Judy is now?” I asked.
She paused to say, “No, I don’t.”
“How about Bill Grant?” I persisted. “Has anything been heard from him?”
“He came back about an hour ago,” she said. “Perhaps Belden could find
him for you.”
I gave up further inquiry at that, mounted my crutches and joined Mr.
Smith. It still lacked a minute or two of our appointed hour with Mrs.
Corbin.
A car came coasting down the drive and I stared at it with a curiosity that
was admissible, I think, since it happened to be my own. I hadn’t ordered it,
certainly. My interest shot up to excitement when I saw who was getting out
of it.
Page 169
“It’s young Mills, the parson from the village,” I told Mr. Smith in answer
to his inquiring glance. “I gave Bill Grant a card to him this morning. Do
you suppose that’s what our old friend is up to?”
“I never entertained a doubt of it,” he said.
The three of us, Mr. Smith, the parson, and I, went up-stairs together to the
old lady’s sitting-room. Young Mills, though perfectly equal to the situation,
was obviously rather tense and his manner was highly professional. We
found, already gathered in the room, Bill Grant and Judy, Alec, Victoria and
Punch. Mrs. Corbin sat just as I had seen her at our earlier meeting that
morning. Miss Digby stood behind her chair.
No one was speaking when we came in, but I guessed from Victoria’s
flushed cheeks that, despairing of my aid, she’d tried to get a hearing for
her own plan and failed.
“These two young people,” Mrs. Corbin said, indicating Judy and Bill, “tell
me they’re fond of each other and want to be married. They’ve had the
grace to ask for my consent, and I’ve given it. So they’re going to be
married now. After they’re married, if there’s anything left to talk about, we
can talk.”
Victoria’s silence at this was as eloquent as the best of Cicero’s orations
against Catiline, but the old woman remained unmoved by it.
“Is there any one else, any one in the house,” she asked Judy, “whom you’d
like to invite to your wedding?”
“I’d like Belden,” the girl answered. And Punch was despatched to fetch
him.
We waited in silence until Punch came back with him. The old butler’s face
was by no means inexpressive, but the emotion most conspicuously absent
from it was surprise.
“Now, Mr. Mills,” said old Mrs. Corbin.
And so Judy was married to her lover, without the aid of a string orchestra
on the lawn or a light opera chorus of bridesmaids—not in any respect as
the event had been rehearsed the afternoon before. But Judy seemed
completely satisfied with it.
to his inquiring glance. “I gave Bill Grant a card to him this morning. Do
you suppose that’s what our old friend is up to?”
“I never entertained a doubt of it,” he said.
The three of us, Mr. Smith, the parson, and I, went up-stairs together to the
old lady’s sitting-room. Young Mills, though perfectly equal to the situation,
was obviously rather tense and his manner was highly professional. We
found, already gathered in the room, Bill Grant and Judy, Alec, Victoria and
Punch. Mrs. Corbin sat just as I had seen her at our earlier meeting that
morning. Miss Digby stood behind her chair.
No one was speaking when we came in, but I guessed from Victoria’s
flushed cheeks that, despairing of my aid, she’d tried to get a hearing for
her own plan and failed.
“These two young people,” Mrs. Corbin said, indicating Judy and Bill, “tell
me they’re fond of each other and want to be married. They’ve had the
grace to ask for my consent, and I’ve given it. So they’re going to be
married now. After they’re married, if there’s anything left to talk about, we
can talk.”
Victoria’s silence at this was as eloquent as the best of Cicero’s orations
against Catiline, but the old woman remained unmoved by it.
“Is there any one else, any one in the house,” she asked Judy, “whom you’d
like to invite to your wedding?”
“I’d like Belden,” the girl answered. And Punch was despatched to fetch
him.
We waited in silence until Punch came back with him. The old butler’s face
was by no means inexpressive, but the emotion most conspicuously absent
from it was surprise.
“Now, Mr. Mills,” said old Mrs. Corbin.
And so Judy was married to her lover, without the aid of a string orchestra
on the lawn or a light opera chorus of bridesmaids—not in any respect as
the event had been rehearsed the afternoon before. But Judy seemed
completely satisfied with it.
Page 170
She turned, I was glad to see, from her husband’s embrace to her mother,
and Victoria, after a moment during which my heart had stood still,
gathered the girl up with a sob of surrender into her arms. I don’t think there
was a word said between them, but words weren’t needed. The deplorably
long strain was relaxed—temporarily, anyhow.
Judy turned away with her eyes full of tears.
“Where’s the guardian angel?” she asked, with a shaky laugh. “I can’t see
very well.”
Bill knew whom she wanted and pushed Punch into her arms.
“You don’t mind very much, do you, now?” she demanded. “It makes a
difference, doesn’t it?”
“Oh, yes,” said Punch, wriggling a little under the ordeal of being publicly
kissed. “I don’t mind as long as it’s Bill.”
“I don’t either,” she told him. “It’s surprising what a difference it makes.”
And then she went the rounds and kissed the rest of us. When she had
finished us off she went back to her place. “There!” she said, contentedly.
At that Victoria emerged; got her head, so to speak, above water again.
“It’s twenty minutes past ten,” she proclaimed, “and we haven’t decided
anything yet.”
Old Mrs. Corbin grinned at that. Apparently she regarded the event of the
last few minutes as highly decisive. But she was feeling too good-humored
to be captious just then.
“There’s the item of the necklace,” she remarked. “I suppose that may as
well be disposed of now as later. Let’s have it, Punch.”
Punch, for the last time it’s safe to say, took it out of his trousers pocket and
handed it to his grandmother.
“I gave this to Judy,” she said. “But she and her husband both take the view
that I bought it back when I wrote Mr. Bruce Applebury a check, this
morning, for twenty-five thousand dollars. Judy says she’d rather have
some less exciting sort of wedding present. Well, I’m willing to fall in with
her views.”
and Victoria, after a moment during which my heart had stood still,
gathered the girl up with a sob of surrender into her arms. I don’t think there
was a word said between them, but words weren’t needed. The deplorably
long strain was relaxed—temporarily, anyhow.
Judy turned away with her eyes full of tears.
“Where’s the guardian angel?” she asked, with a shaky laugh. “I can’t see
very well.”
Bill knew whom she wanted and pushed Punch into her arms.
“You don’t mind very much, do you, now?” she demanded. “It makes a
difference, doesn’t it?”
“Oh, yes,” said Punch, wriggling a little under the ordeal of being publicly
kissed. “I don’t mind as long as it’s Bill.”
“I don’t either,” she told him. “It’s surprising what a difference it makes.”
And then she went the rounds and kissed the rest of us. When she had
finished us off she went back to her place. “There!” she said, contentedly.
At that Victoria emerged; got her head, so to speak, above water again.
“It’s twenty minutes past ten,” she proclaimed, “and we haven’t decided
anything yet.”
Old Mrs. Corbin grinned at that. Apparently she regarded the event of the
last few minutes as highly decisive. But she was feeling too good-humored
to be captious just then.
“There’s the item of the necklace,” she remarked. “I suppose that may as
well be disposed of now as later. Let’s have it, Punch.”
Punch, for the last time it’s safe to say, took it out of his trousers pocket and
handed it to his grandmother.
“I gave this to Judy,” she said. “But she and her husband both take the view
that I bought it back when I wrote Mr. Bruce Applebury a check, this
morning, for twenty-five thousand dollars. Judy says she’d rather have
some less exciting sort of wedding present. Well, I’m willing to fall in with
her views.”
Page 171
She dangled the glorious thing thoughtfully in her old fingers.
“Punch has been proved right about the old safe,” she went on. “That’s
evidently no place for it, especially as I’ve been known to forget to lock it
up. Anyhow it’s been mine for more than half a century, and that’s long
enough.”
With a sudden gesture of resolution she held it out to Victoria.
“Do you want it?” she asked. “Will you take it from me now? Call it a
peace offering, if you like.”
There was a pretty exciting moment after that. Victoria was so nearly
stupefied by the unexpectedness of her mother-in-law’s act that she could at
first neither speak nor come up to take the thing. My private belief is that it
was a knife edge whether the old woman wouldn’t snatch it back. She hated
giving it up, I’m sure. But she wouldn’t have found much satisfaction in
keeping it in the bank, and I think, too, she was tired of the long quarrel.
The situation resolved itself at length. Victoria came out of her daze,
accepted the thing, and made all the proper acknowledgments. And at the
end of them, impulsively and a good deal more simply, she said, “I hope we
won’t quarrel any more.”
“Be reasonable,” said the old lady grimly. “Say, half as much.”
Victoria laughed and fastened the pearls around her neck. We all crowded
around her and admired them in a buzz of talk. It was silenced presently by
old Mrs. Corbin’s voice.
“If there’s nothing more to dispose of,” she said, “and I can’t see that there
is, I think I’ll excuse everybody but Miss Digby and take my nap.”
“But—” Victoria cried aghast, “we haven’t settled anything yet. It’s half
past ten and we haven’t even called up the papers, nor cancelled the special
train. We don’t even know yet what we’re going to tell people.”
“What should we tell them? Why should we cancel the train? Let them
come and see for themselves.”
“Do you mean,” Victoria demanded aghast, “that we should let everybody
we know come down here for the wedding, and then turn them away at the
gate with the word that there isn’t going to be any?”
“Punch has been proved right about the old safe,” she went on. “That’s
evidently no place for it, especially as I’ve been known to forget to lock it
up. Anyhow it’s been mine for more than half a century, and that’s long
enough.”
With a sudden gesture of resolution she held it out to Victoria.
“Do you want it?” she asked. “Will you take it from me now? Call it a
peace offering, if you like.”
There was a pretty exciting moment after that. Victoria was so nearly
stupefied by the unexpectedness of her mother-in-law’s act that she could at
first neither speak nor come up to take the thing. My private belief is that it
was a knife edge whether the old woman wouldn’t snatch it back. She hated
giving it up, I’m sure. But she wouldn’t have found much satisfaction in
keeping it in the bank, and I think, too, she was tired of the long quarrel.
The situation resolved itself at length. Victoria came out of her daze,
accepted the thing, and made all the proper acknowledgments. And at the
end of them, impulsively and a good deal more simply, she said, “I hope we
won’t quarrel any more.”
“Be reasonable,” said the old lady grimly. “Say, half as much.”
Victoria laughed and fastened the pearls around her neck. We all crowded
around her and admired them in a buzz of talk. It was silenced presently by
old Mrs. Corbin’s voice.
“If there’s nothing more to dispose of,” she said, “and I can’t see that there
is, I think I’ll excuse everybody but Miss Digby and take my nap.”
“But—” Victoria cried aghast, “we haven’t settled anything yet. It’s half
past ten and we haven’t even called up the papers, nor cancelled the special
train. We don’t even know yet what we’re going to tell people.”
“What should we tell them? Why should we cancel the train? Let them
come and see for themselves.”
“Do you mean,” Victoria demanded aghast, “that we should let everybody
we know come down here for the wedding, and then turn them away at the
gate with the word that there isn’t going to be any?”
Page 172
“No,” said the old woman. “Why turn them away? Bring them in. Feed
them, just as we’d meant to do. Introduce them to Mr. and Mrs. William
Grant here. Tell them they were married this morning. They’ll have to know
it some time and it might as well be now.”
“But,” Victoria cried, voiceless almost with horror, “what will they think?”
“They’ll have to think what they please,” old Mrs. Corbin declared. “After
all, we’ve lived here a long while and we’ve always managed our own
concerns. We’re going to manage this.”
And that, as of course you know if you remember our newspaper history
three months back, is what those Corbins did. There has been, so far as I
know, only one event productive of a similar sort of excitement, out in these
parts, in living memory.
But this reception at The Oaks was an indisputable victory for the old
woman who had willed it. For two hours she sat, very splendidly dressed, in
her wheel chair on the lawn like a sovereign on her throne, Belden at her
left hand announcing her guests as they came up—superfluously in most
instances since her memory for names and faces, especially old names and
faces, was astonishingly good. Some she greeted ceremoniously, some with
her familiar abruptness, some with an offered hand and some without, but in
every case her discrimination was perfect. And in every case, I believe, she
passed them on to her son without a word of explanation. She was enjoying
it, there can be no doubt of that. Her amazing endurance can’t be accounted
for otherwise.
Victoria was as good as she was, really superb. I pause to pay tribute to the
accuracy of Bill Grant’s estimate of her. She would yield, he had predicted,
to the proved inevitable. He’ll get on with his mother-in-law, that young
man.
Well, they got away with it, that’s what it all comes to. There wasn’t a hint
of apology discernible along the line.
The funny thing about it was that it turned out to be so easy. We saw some
startled faces, to be sure, and the name Applebury went off, as it were, now
them, just as we’d meant to do. Introduce them to Mr. and Mrs. William
Grant here. Tell them they were married this morning. They’ll have to know
it some time and it might as well be now.”
“But,” Victoria cried, voiceless almost with horror, “what will they think?”
“They’ll have to think what they please,” old Mrs. Corbin declared. “After
all, we’ve lived here a long while and we’ve always managed our own
concerns. We’re going to manage this.”
And that, as of course you know if you remember our newspaper history
three months back, is what those Corbins did. There has been, so far as I
know, only one event productive of a similar sort of excitement, out in these
parts, in living memory.
But this reception at The Oaks was an indisputable victory for the old
woman who had willed it. For two hours she sat, very splendidly dressed, in
her wheel chair on the lawn like a sovereign on her throne, Belden at her
left hand announcing her guests as they came up—superfluously in most
instances since her memory for names and faces, especially old names and
faces, was astonishingly good. Some she greeted ceremoniously, some with
her familiar abruptness, some with an offered hand and some without, but in
every case her discrimination was perfect. And in every case, I believe, she
passed them on to her son without a word of explanation. She was enjoying
it, there can be no doubt of that. Her amazing endurance can’t be accounted
for otherwise.
Victoria was as good as she was, really superb. I pause to pay tribute to the
accuracy of Bill Grant’s estimate of her. She would yield, he had predicted,
to the proved inevitable. He’ll get on with his mother-in-law, that young
man.
Well, they got away with it, that’s what it all comes to. There wasn’t a hint
of apology discernible along the line.
The funny thing about it was that it turned out to be so easy. We saw some
startled faces, to be sure, and the name Applebury went off, as it were, now
Page 173
and then by mistake. But in the main you wouldn’t have known, unless
you’d listened to private conversations more closely than one does at a lawn
party, that the earth was rocking, or that the stars were about to fall. People
chatted, admired the bride, congratulated the groom, ate enthusiastically at
the tables grouped around the marquee on the lawn, danced on the canvas
that had been stretched over the tennis court—and took their leave.
There was nothing much else, when you come to think of it, that they could
have done.
The only unnatural thing about their behavior was the way they departed.
Once people had started to go there was a rather panicky sort of rush—like
the going-out of the tides of Fundy. It must have been felt that it would be
disastrous to be the last one there. By half past six on that lovely June
afternoon the lawns were deserted. Well, I don’t believe any one was sorry.
Judy dropped down beside me upon a settee. She’d been looking lovely all
the afternoon, I thought, the simplicity of her going-away clothes showing
in agreeable contrast to the magnificence of the older women, but now it
was over she was white and limp, for the moment an orthodox bride.
“Do you remember when this day began?” she asked. “I’m so tired I can’t.”
“Don’t try,” I advised her. “It isn’t necessary. It’s all—come out in the wash
just as you said it would. There’s nothing more you even need think about,
let alone do.”
Victoria, still wearing the necklace, was strolling by with Bill. Punch, very
casually, followed along behind.
“I know what she’s saying to him,” Judy remarked. “She was talking to me
about it just now. She wants to know where we’re going—on our wedding
trip. She seems to think we’ve got to go somewhere now, to-night—if only
to a hotel in town. In order to be—decent, you know.”
“I’ll tell you where you can go if you don’t want to do that,” I said. “Go
down to my cottage. Just walk off, the two of you, now, any time you like.”
“Oh, you darling!” she cried, and put her head down on my shoulder with
something like a sob of relief. “Do you mean we can stay there?”
“As long as you like,” I told her. “I got things ready, more or less, on the
chance, when I went home to lunch. I’ll get Mrs. Corbin to take me in up
you’d listened to private conversations more closely than one does at a lawn
party, that the earth was rocking, or that the stars were about to fall. People
chatted, admired the bride, congratulated the groom, ate enthusiastically at
the tables grouped around the marquee on the lawn, danced on the canvas
that had been stretched over the tennis court—and took their leave.
There was nothing much else, when you come to think of it, that they could
have done.
The only unnatural thing about their behavior was the way they departed.
Once people had started to go there was a rather panicky sort of rush—like
the going-out of the tides of Fundy. It must have been felt that it would be
disastrous to be the last one there. By half past six on that lovely June
afternoon the lawns were deserted. Well, I don’t believe any one was sorry.
Judy dropped down beside me upon a settee. She’d been looking lovely all
the afternoon, I thought, the simplicity of her going-away clothes showing
in agreeable contrast to the magnificence of the older women, but now it
was over she was white and limp, for the moment an orthodox bride.
“Do you remember when this day began?” she asked. “I’m so tired I can’t.”
“Don’t try,” I advised her. “It isn’t necessary. It’s all—come out in the wash
just as you said it would. There’s nothing more you even need think about,
let alone do.”
Victoria, still wearing the necklace, was strolling by with Bill. Punch, very
casually, followed along behind.
“I know what she’s saying to him,” Judy remarked. “She was talking to me
about it just now. She wants to know where we’re going—on our wedding
trip. She seems to think we’ve got to go somewhere now, to-night—if only
to a hotel in town. In order to be—decent, you know.”
“I’ll tell you where you can go if you don’t want to do that,” I said. “Go
down to my cottage. Just walk off, the two of you, now, any time you like.”
“Oh, you darling!” she cried, and put her head down on my shoulder with
something like a sob of relief. “Do you mean we can stay there?”
“As long as you like,” I told her. “I got things ready, more or less, on the
chance, when I went home to lunch. I’ll get Mrs. Corbin to take me in up
Page 174
here. You’ll find enough to eat to last you till Monday, anyhow.”
“Your nice little house,” she murmured, “—that I thought I was going to be
married in. But this is better.”
She sprang up, all trace of fatigue gone.
“Bill,” she called.
Victoria followed them into the house.
Punch dropped down beside me.
“Well,” he said, “it’s been a perfectly wonderful three days, hasn’t it? I
don’t suppose I’ll ever have anything as exciting as that happen again. But
I’m sort of glad it’s over.—Only, where do you suppose mother’s going to
keep the necklace till she can put it in the bank on Monday?”
“I don’t know,” I said. “But if she tells you I shall never forgive her. You
can trust her with it, anyhow. She won’t lose it.”
“No,” said Punch contentedly, “I guess she won’t.”
THE END
“Your nice little house,” she murmured, “—that I thought I was going to be
married in. But this is better.”
She sprang up, all trace of fatigue gone.
“Bill,” she called.
Victoria followed them into the house.
Punch dropped down beside me.
“Well,” he said, “it’s been a perfectly wonderful three days, hasn’t it? I
don’t suppose I’ll ever have anything as exciting as that happen again. But
I’m sort of glad it’s over.—Only, where do you suppose mother’s going to
keep the necklace till she can put it in the bank on Monday?”
“I don’t know,” I said. “But if she tells you I shall never forgive her. You
can trust her with it, anyhow. She won’t lose it.”
“No,” said Punch contentedly, “I guess she won’t.”
THE END
Page 175
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:
Perceived typographical errors have been corrected.
Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been
standardized.
Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.
Perceived typographical errors have been corrected.
Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been
standardized.
Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.
Page 176
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CORBIN
NECKLACE ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
NECKLACE ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 177
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 178
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 179
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 180
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 181
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 182
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 183
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 184
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 185
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.